The Path to Peace
Date: 2018-10-05 04:00:00+00:00
Keywords: Fantasy; Harem; Erotica; Science Fiction Fantasy; Science Fiction
Description: Life in Alpha World has been a blessing for Alburet, more then he had ever thought it could be, and still more then he thinks he deserves at times. With allies and friends all around him, and the love of three beautiful, unique women he knows that this might be the best life has to offer. But all of life has complications and his are many and varied. A quest from the Overlord, that requires he level as quickly as he can for the ‘End Game’ or risk losing all the happiness he has found. While that is difficult enough more issues keep showing up. The open-ended contract by the Assassins’ Guild on

Alpha World

Book Six:

The Path
to Peace

Daniel Schinhofen

Copyright © 2018 Daniel J. Schinhofen

No parts of this book may be reproduced in any form by an electronic or mechanical means – except in the case of brief quotations embodied in articles or reviews – without the written permission from the publisher.

The characters and events portrayed in this book are fictitious. Any similarities to real persons, living or dead, are purely coincidental and not intended by the author.

Copyright © 2018 Daniel J. Schinhofen

All rights reserved.

Contents

Chapter One

Chapter Two

Chapter Three

Chapter Four

Chapter Five

Chapter Six

Chapter Seven

Chapter Eight

Chapter Nine

Chapter Ten

Chapter Eleven

Chapter Twelve

Chapter Thirteen

Chapter Fourteen

Chapter Fifteen

Chapter Sixteen

Chapter Seventeen

Chapter Eighteen

Chapter Nineteen

Chapter Twenty

Chapter Twenty-one

Chapter Twenty-two

Chapter Twenty-three

Chapter Twenty-four

Chapter Twenty-five

Chapter Twenty-six

Chapter Twenty-seven

Chapter Twenty-eight

Chapter Twenty-nine

Chapter Thirty

Chapter Thirty-one

Chapter Thirty-two

Chapter Thirty-three

Chapter Thirty-four

Chapter Thirty-five

Chapter Thirty-six

Chapter Thirty-seven

Chapter Thirty-eight

Chapter Thirty-nine

Chapter Forty

Chapter One

Message from Karen:

This isn’t good. There’s a standing bounty for any Alpha Company member available at the Assassin’s Guild. It’s even open to players who have the Assassin class, as well as the NPC Assassins. There’s nothing about who’s funding it. It appears to be open season on Alpha Company.

Alburet’s jaw tightened at Karen’s message. He’d feared that was the case, but had been hoping it wasn’t. “Fucking Christ,” Alburet muttered as he glanced at the people around the table. “We’ll be working on this, but it’s not going to be a simple solution. In the meantime, just be prepared to be attacked when God’s Grace goes away.”

The three Assassin's victims frowned, but got to their feet. “I hope this gets cleared up soon. The debuff helps, but dying for no reason is irritating,” Harryold said as they left.

“Al?” Gerald said as he entered the room, Marysue trailing close behind him. “They looked unhappy. Did you find anything out?” Gerald smiled briefly at Ironhand, “I need to talk with you, Ironhand, but in a bit. We have a crisis of some kind going on.”

“We came to report our own assassinations,” Ironhand replied. “I’ll be in the main room, just let me know when you need me.”

“I will,” Gerald said as Leggylass and Ironhand left the room. Turning his attention back to Al, he raised a brow. “News?”

Alburet gave Gerald a quick rundown of what Karen had told him. Karen herself came into the room just as he finished, looking pissed. “More problems?” Alburet asked.

“They won’t tell me anything. The Assassins in our Guild are excluded from taking the bounties, so we can’t even mercy kill our guildies, which means we’re at the mercy of whoever finds us.”

“No clues at all?” Gerald asked as he took a seat, his brows knitted in thought.

“Whoever’s behind it has a truckload of cash,” Karen said, taking the chair to Alburet’s left. “The bounty is pretty high for each death, so it’s not just some random stranger that we upset.”

“Skippy,” Alburet hissed, his eyes narrowing, “that little rat bastard.”

“That’s a good place to start,” Gerald nodded. “We haven’t made many friends with the noble houses, though, so maybe it isn’t just him.”

“Fucking rich, bastard ass…” Alburet stopped his rant with a guilty glance at Marysue, “sorry.”

“I actually agree. Most of the rich are right bastards who stabbed others in the back to get where they are,” Marysue smiled faintly. “Thank you for not including me in that category.”

“We know ya better than tha’,” Stacia added from where she stood behind Alburet. “What are we goin’ to do about this?”

Gerald tapped his fingers on the table. “I should probably approach the Assassin’s Guild and see if the contract can be bought off. After that, I might need to reach out to Gilden House and see if Skippy will make a deal. We can’t let our members be randomly targeted.”

“I don’t think you can buy off a contract, but it’s a good idea,” Karen added. “If nothing else, we could take a contract out on Skippy, so he can have a taste himself.”

“Let’s hold off on that until I’ve tried to talk to him,” Gerald sighed, his fingers still drumming on the table. “It won’t help my negotiating if he’s even more pissed off.”

“Do you think Jones or Dracon can help?” Fluffball asked.

“Unlikely,” Marysue replied, “that would very much lead to a conflict between multiple Houses, which I’m sure is something the King has laws about.”

“All of the officers are immune for a bit longer,” Karen added. “Al’s deal with the last assassin still holds for now. We could, and I don’t really like this idea, but we could just make everyone officers.”

“Is there a loophole in there that we can use?” Alburet asked as he chewed his upper lip in thought. “Officers have access to invite others to the Guild, as well as being able to see and use the Guild account, so inviting the entire Guild isn’t viable. Or is it?”

Gerald made random motions in the air, fiddling with his UI. “Let me look it over. Do we have any other ideas or avenues of attack?”

“We should let everyone know that this is an issue, and that we’re working on it. Maybe suggest traveling in large groups until we have a solution?” Marysue said as she began to type out a message.

“Okay. We have very few leads or ideas to work with,” Gerald grimaced. “We’re also on a time limit with your leveling,” he looked at Alburet.

“It is an issue, but we need to deal with this first,” Alburet replied, getting to his feet. “I’m going to see if Ioaniss will talk to me. Maybe he has ideas, or knows about something like this happening before.”

“Not a bad idea. Just don’t ask for his help,” Gerald said as he stood. “We don’t want to make this a war between noble houses.”

“Isn’t that what’s already happening?” Fluff asked as she got to her feet. “You are the newest noble House at the moment.”

Lips pursed, Gerald nodded slowly. “That is a good point. Until something else happens, though, let’s not give the King reason to revoke my new title, shall we?”

“He says he can be seein’ ya in the mornin’ at the museum,” Stacia said, her hand touching Alburet’s shoulder. “I figured we had to set an appointment first.”

“Thank you, dear,” Alburet said, closing his hand over hers. Eyes going to Gerald, he grimaced. “I’ll let you know once we have anything. Are you heading straight to the Assassin’s Guild?”

“It is the best I can think of right now. I don’t know where else to go,” Gerald said.

“I’ll take you to where contracts are normally set up,” Karen said, separating herself from Alburet’s side. “It’s in a different place than the Guild hall, probably on purpose.”

“Works for me,” Gerald said, extending his arm to Marysue. “We’ll keep in touch, Al.”

“I’ll be home as soon as I drop them off,” Karen said as she led Gerald and Marysue from the room.

“Be safe,” Fluff called after her, getting a wink from Karen before the door shut behind Marysue.

“Are we goin’ home for the night?” Stacia asked.

“Yeah,” Alburet sighed deeply. “Fucking politics. They always piss people off.”

“Fluff, shall we lead our weary husband home?”

“Yes,” Fluff said, taking Alburet’s arm. “Maybe a hot bath will help?”

Lips cracking into the smallest of smiles, Alburet shook his head. “I can’t resist the women I love.”

“Aye, we be knowin’ tha’,” Stacia giggled and took his other arm.

Alburet nodded to Kauree and Vanessa as he was led out into the reception area. “Ladies, I hope the rest of your day is quieter.”

“Aye, me too,” Kauree agreed.

“Have a good day, you three,” Vanessa grinned as they went past the desk.

“We intend to,” Stacia winked back at her.

Shaking his head, Alburet was bemused at the banter. Stacia got the front door open for them, letting Fluff led Alburet into the main room. “The plan be simple,” Stacia told him as she took his bag from him. “Ya be cookin’ dinner for us tonight. When Karen gets back, send her into the bath so we can all get clean before dinner.”

Alburet chuckled, “Okay. Glad to know who’s in charge here.”

Stacia winked at him, “It be ya, of course, master.” She gave him a peck on the cheek before taking Fluff’s hand. “Let’s go get started, until Karen can join us.”

“Okay,” Fluff said with a small smile as she allowed Stacia to lead her away. “I look forward to your cooking, Al.”

“I’ll do my best,” Alburet called after them. He went in the kitchen, put an apron on, and went poking through the cabinets, trying to decide what he could make. He’d just selected his ingredients and was about to get started when Karen came inside.

“You’re cooking?” she asked with raised brows.

“Yes. Is that a problem?” Alburet asked, knife in hand.

“No, just hadn’t thought about you cooking for us,” Karen chuckled. “Where are the other two?”

“Bathing. Stacia said to send you in when you got home.” Alburet turned back to the food on the counter. “You’ll have twenty minutes.”

“What are you making?” Karen asked, edging over to see what he had out.

“You’ll find out when you’re clean. Now, shoo,” he motioned her away.

Eyes narrowing, Karen took another step into the kitchen. “Did you just shoo me?”

“Yes,” Alburet said. “Besides, Stacia is washing Fluff right now, while you’re here arguing with me.”

Karen snorted and turned toward the bedroom. “Fine, but I’ll get you back for that later.”

Alburet chuckled as he watched her walk away. They both knew she wasn’t actually upset with him. Turning back to his preparations, he got to work, hoping they would like it.

His message icon started blinking when he was almost done cooking. He turned down the heat on the stove and tapped the icon to find a message from Gerald.

From Gerald:

Al, the Assassin’s Guild was less than helpful. We won’t be able to buy our way out of this. I’ve arranged a meeting with Gilden House tomorrow at about the same time as your meeting with Jones. We’ll need to meet and compare notes. Shall we do lunch at Giardino’s afterwards?

He sent Gerald his agreement to the plan, then turned his attention back to the food. A few minutes later, he turned off the stove and went to let the women know dinner was ready. He stripped off his gear in the bedroom, becoming aware of faint moans coming from the bathing room. Once he was undressed, he poked his head into the room. “Dinner?”

Fluff was sandwiched between Stacia and Karen, being pleasured by both of them as the trio soaked in the tub. Mouth going dry, Alburet just stared. The love they felt washed over him, bringing a smile to his lips.

“We will have to be finishin’ up later,” Stacia murmured as she looked at Al. “Dinner be ready right now?”

“It can rest for a few minutes,” Alburet said, stepping into the room. “I’m going to scrub up real quick.”

“Al,” Fluff called out as he passed the tub.

Looking over, he found her at the edge of the tub, “What’s up, Fluff?”

“Besides you, you mean, right?” Karen stage whispered.

“Can I wash you?” Fluff asked.

“Anytime you wish,” Alburet said softly, helping her from the tub.

“We’ll go get the table set while ya clean up. Do nay take too long cleanin’,” Stacia said as she nudged Karen.

“Oh, fine,” Karen sighed, clambering out of the tub.

Alburet watched them leave, then sat down on one of the seats under the showers. “You sure, Fluff?”

“Yes,” she said as she knelt behind him. “They keep reminding me you won’t hurt me, and I know you won’t. These small interactions remind me of it and help me believe it more.”

“Then I am in your very capable hands,” Alburet told her as he closed his eyes, the water cascading down on him.

The shower was brief; Fluff didn’t do anything more than wash him, for which he was grateful. Once he was clean, they went to join the other two, who were sipping wine at the table.

“Sorry for the delay,” Alburet told them.

“It be fine,” Stacia said. “Ya can serve us when ya be ready.”

He served them each plates of Chicken Alfredo. “I’m not as good as Giardino’s, but I hope you like it.”

“Your meat with a thick white sauce,” Karen said, licking her lips, “my favorite.”

Resisting the urge to facepalm, Alburet sighed, “I should have known something was coming.”

“Not yet. That’s for later,” Karen grinned wickedly at Alburet.

Fluff giggled, “She likes poking fun at you.”

“I know,” Alburet shook his head and took the last plate for himself. “Gerald wants to meet for lunch tomorrow after our meetings. The Assassin’s Guild didn’t help any, so he’s meeting with Skippy when I meet with Ioaniss.”

“Can’t we just kill him?” Karen asked around a mouthful of food. “This is good, by the way.”

“Swallow first,” Alburet said, immediately regretting it.

“I always swallow for you,” Karen grinned, matching words to action. “Tasty.”

“What do we be doin’ before the meetin’s, then?” Stacia asked, grinning at the byplay.

“I’m thinking turn in quests and sell stuff,” Alburet told her between bites.

“We need to level, too, even with this going on,” Fluff added.

“Aye,” Stacia said. “We be havin’ a quest from the Overlord to complete.”

“Yeah,” Alburet sighed, his anxiety rising at the thought.

All three women reached out and touched him. Stacia was the first to speak, “We will make it happen, master, do nay fret.”

“We’ll get it done,” Karen added firmly.

“Victoria wouldn’t give us an impossible task,” Fluff chimed in.

Throat tightening as his eyes watered, he coughed, “I love you, all three of you, so much.” Shaking his head, he wiped his eyes. “I can’t stand the thought of losing any of you.”

“You will nay,” Stacia said as she went to him and held him. “Ya food be delicious, but after we finish with it, we be walkin’ ya through a memory. The one of ya, Karen, and me, remember?”

Closing his eyes and letting Stacia help settle his emotions, he nodded, then grinned wryly. “Yeah, then you three get to pick up where you left off in the tub.”

“Maybe tomorrow…” Fluff began, then stopped herself. “Tomorrow…”

Reaching out, Alburet rubbed her ears, “It’s okay, Fluff, don’t rush it. I’m just happy you’re moving forward.”

She knew he was telling her the truth, and part of her yearned to be able to meet him on equal terms like the other two did. “Okay, but soon…” she said, purring.

“Soon,” Alburet said as Stacia let him go so he could go back to eating. “Right now, we eat.”

Chapter Two

The feeling of silk rope at his wrists and ankles was the first sensation that Alburet became aware of as sleep left him. Opening his eyes, he found darkness before him, “What the hell?”

“Good. Ya be awake,” Stacia purred in his ear as her hand stroked his forehead. “We be workin’ on helpin’ Fluff this mornin’. Ya do nay mind, do ya?”

“Helping Fluff?” Alburet asked, trying to shake off the remnants of his dream—a playback of Stacia, Karen and him having sex for the first time. The feeling of Karen’s mouth lingered in his mind, when he came to realize that it wasn’t the dream anymore. “Err…”

“Aye, ya know who be doin’ what, but ya can nay embarrass anyone since ya can nay see them, nor can ya move,” Stacia continued to stroke his hair. “Ya trust me, do ya nay?”

“Of course,” Alburet managed as his toes curled, due to Karen’s continued assault on him.

“Try nay to speak then, just let us help her and know tha’ we all love ya,” Stacia murmured before her lips found his. Her kiss was soft and full of love, not the demanding, passionate ones she normally sought from him.

His breath caught in his throat as a moist, slightly rough tongue licked his left nipple. He knew instantly who it was, and his mind gave him a pretty good image of who was where and doing what. Grabbing the ropes that bound his wrists, Alburet tried to stay as calm as he could. This was for Fluff. He wanted to help her; he needed to stay calm and let her know he would do whatever she needed.

His emotions were all over the map as the three women gently played with him. The love, lust, and uncertainty from them was like a fine wine that he savored. Slowly, the timidness that Fluff felt began to fade ever so slightly. When she moved away from him, Alburet’s breath hitched in disappointment, but he stayed silent, knowing they could feel his deep longing.

“See? It be as we was tellin’ ya, Fluff,” Stacia murmured from close by. “He yearns for ya as much as he does us. We be equal in tha’ regard.”

Finally letting him out of her mouth, Karen agreed with Stacia, “She’s right. You enjoyed last night, when Stacia and I were with you, right?”

“Yes,” Fluff’s voice was barely a whisper, as she moaned the word. “You were both so good to me.”

The sounds of kissing filled Alburet’s ears as his mind tried to match who was kissing who for him. He shuddered in place, teeth clenched. He wanted to speak, but knew Stacia was right about him staying quiet.

“You know he won’t hurt you,” Karen’s voice moved away from him. “He literally can’t right now. This is your chance to explore him, as much or as little as you want. We’ll be right here to help you if you want us to, or to let you find your own way. We’ll be paying attention to your needs, too.” A purring moan came from nearby and Alburet’s breath caught again at the sound of Fluff being pleasured.

“Even the sound of you being pleasured makes him strain,” Stacia giggled. “Did ya feel that spike of yearning when ya moaned, Fluff? He wants to do tha’ with ya, but ya can feel him still temperin’ his lustful wishes with his concern for ya.”

Breathlessly, Fluff asked, “Al, is this okay? I don’t want you to feel—”

“Yes,” he cut her off in his haste to reassure her, feeling her uncertainty begin to rise. “I love you, Fluff. This is both the best and worst torture ever. It will help you, so I’ll deal with it. I’ll handle it, as little or as often as you need it, until you feel comfortable with me.”

Fluff’s lips met his, and Alburet strained against the ropes as their tongues danced. His hips bucked as he fought to control himself; she deserved better than him acting like an overeager teen. Two sets of hands gently caressed them both as the kiss went on and on. Alburet wasn’t sure when the kiss ended, but he finally caught up as Fluff began to kiss her way slowly down his body. His heart sped up, though he tried to think of anything to distract himself from what was coming.

Minutes later, Alburet was deeply ashamed of himself for his lack of willpower, and fearful that he’d ruined the moment for Fluff. Luckily, Stacia warned Fluff just before he could no longer contain himself, allowing her to move away. Fluff had barely begun to explore him and he had failed. Tears began to spill from his eyes as his anger and self-loathing built inside of him.

Karen slapped his chest, “Stop it. Can you not feel her emotions because you think you popped off too soon?”

“Ya see how he reacts because he thinks he failed ya?” Stacia was telling Fluff. “He wanted it to be so good for ya, and he feels like he failed.”

“Al?” Fluff asked, her voice timid. “Did I do okay?”

Straining against the ropes, wanting to hold her, he could only nod for a moment before he found his voice. “I’m so sorry, Fluff. You were fine, good, great even. It was my fault. I ruined this moment because—”

“Shh,” Stacia said, putting a finger over his lips.

“You really enjoyed it?” Fluff asked again, her voice brittle and her emotions surging chaotically.

“Gods, yes,” he told her sincerely.

She covered him, molding her body to his as she snuggled him tightly. “Thank you, thank you, thank you.” She sniffled as she held him, tears of happiness falling onto his chest.

“You two are so adorable,” Karen said from beside him, rubbing Fluff’s back. “Both so afraid of hurting each other, yet wanting to be closer.”

“Aye,” Stacia said as she pulled the blindfold off Alburet.

Blinking against the light, he met Fluff’s eyes. More than anything else, each of them wanted to make sure the other was okay. The moment of realization when they connected in their concern for the other finally sank in. Leaning forward, Fluff’s lips met Alburet’s as the love that the duo felt for each other expanded like a supernova, catching the other two and bringing their love into the mix.

An unknown amount of time later, Stacia finally spoke again, “Mayhap we should untie him now.”

“I’ll do it,” Fluff said, reaching up to untie the ropes, her body still pressed against him. “I think…I think I’ll be better with him now.”

“Then you both need to shower,” Karen chuckled as she got out of bed. “You’re both liberally coated.”

Fluff’s hands faltered on the second rope as she realized what Karen was saying. Her face heated as she peeled herself a few inches away from Alburet and glanced down at their abdomens. Stacia giggled as she rubbed Fluff’s ears, “Aye, tha’ be what happens when ya pull away at tha’ point.”

“Fluff,” Alburet said, laying his one free hand on her side gently, as if afraid she might bolt. “I’ll clean you if you’ll clean me. Deal?”

Meeting his eyes again and seeing only love, rather than the revulsion or anger she’d expected at the mess she had made of them both, her lips met his again. Karen untied Alburet’s other hand and Stacia worked on his legs as Fluff and Alburet lost themselves in the moment again. When his other hand came free, he held Fluff to him as the kiss lingered. With smiles, the other two left Alburet and Fluff on the bed, going to get breakfast started.

Once they finally broke the kiss and they found themselves alone, both of them felt awkward for a moment, until Alburet mentioned the bath again. They spent the next twenty minutes cleaning each other slowly, but not erotically. The happiness Fluff felt permeated the entire house, bringing smiles to everyone’s faces.

Once they’d dressed, Fluff and Alburet came out to find Stacia and Karen setting out food. They were motioned to seats and served plates stacked high with pancakes. “We hope ya both feel better now,” Stacia smirked, kissing the top of Alburet’s head.

“I’m sure Fluff does,” Karen said, stealing a quick kiss from her. “Don’tcha?”

Fluff smiled broadly as she nodded. “All thanks to you two. I need to thank you, Karen. You’ve been so patient with me.”

“Shh,” Karen said, giving her another quick kiss, “no thanks are needed. Being with you is the best thanks ever.”

Lips trembling, Fluff grabbed Karen for another deeper, longer kiss, trying to express her love. Stacia set Karen’s plate on the table and took a seat. Alburet and Stacia looked at them with loving smiles as they began to slather their breakfast with butter and syrup.

“We still be havin’ a few hours before ya meetin’ with Jones,” Stacia said, licking a few drops of syrup from her fingers. “Are we goin’ to drop off the quests and sell the loot from yesterday before then?”

With a wry smile, knowing she was teasing him, Alburet nodded. “That’s still the plan, though we might need to delay things a bit…” he trailed off as he glanced back at Fluff and Karen, who broke their kiss to look back at him.

“Fine, I’ll have the fourth tastiest thing at the table,” Karen said as she took her seat.

“What’s the first?” Alburet asked without thinking, immediately regretting playing into her hand.

“It’s a three-way tie,” Karen winked at him, getting a giggle from Fluff and a throaty laugh from Stacia.

“I walked square into that one,” Alburet conceded with a smile and sigh, then took a bite of his pancakes. Once he swallowed, he complimented both of the cooks.

Silence fell as they all focused on their food. The deep happiness resonating between them was enough to keep smiles on their faces during the meal. When everyone had finished eating, Stacia and Karen excused themselves to get ready while Al and Fluff did the dishes. Afterwards, they were cuddling on the sofa and exchanging soft kisses, both of them thrilled that their relationship was progressing.

“Sorry for the delay… though I see you didn’t mind,” Karen chuckled.

“We’re good,” Alburet grinned as he set Fluff on her feet, before standing himself. “I had a pleasant companion to while away the time.”

“It feels so warm,” Fluff said, her eyes sparkling, “all the love that surrounds us.”

“Aye it does,” Stacia said, strolling out of the bedroom. “We have thin’s tha’ need doin’ before our meetin’. Let’s nay delay further.”

“First up, dropping off quests, then selling off stuff,” Alburet said as he opened the door, “Ladies first.”

“Tha’ be our husband, always willin’ to open the doors for us,” Stacia said, kissing him on the way past.

“He just wants to stare at our butts,” Karen chuckled, collecting her own kiss as she went by.

“I think he just wants to be a gentleman when he can,” Fluff said, following suit and kissing Alburet as she went by.

“You’re all correct,” Alburet laughed, locking up before following them. “Now off to the Portal Guild.”

Chapter Three

The sounds and smells of the Swamp of Misery welcomed them as they appeared before Misery Keep. The guards gave them nods of recognition as they went through the gate into the courtyard. The smithy, general store, and inn all seemed to be doing a brisk business.

“Even the officers are out today,” Violet said in greeting as she left the inn. “Have you already been through here?”

“We’re turning in quests,” Karen told her.

“Any words of wisdom for us?” Violet asked as the rest of her group filed out of the inn behind her.

“The Champions are Paladins, and a real pain in the ass with their Lay on Hands Ability,” Karen snorted.

“Do ya have a Trapsmith with ya?” Stacia asked.

“No,” the guy in plate armor behind Violet said.

“The temple is littered with traps. We used Tiny and his Copy, TJ, to brute force our way through the place,” Alburet told them. “I think that should be enough warning, while still keeping it vague enough for you to enjoy the sense of discovery.”

“It’s interesting,” another of Violet’s group spoke up. “Not being able to just alt-tab over to a browser with the all the game info right there.”

“That’s the best part,” Fluff said. “The discovering and problem solving for each new location or encounter. I’m sure the people not testing are jumping on the net to see what’s been said, but for us, nothing can be spoiled easily. It feels like Christmas every time we get to a new area.”

Violet smiled broadly. “I can see why they like you so much, Fluffball. That kind of attitude is a wonderful thing.” Turning her head to look at the rest of her group, she laughed, “Let’s go open some presents!”

“Hell yeah!” the guy in soft leathers said, slinging his staff over his shoulder. “I’ll make sure you stay alive long enough to get me all that sweet, sweet XP.”

As Violet’s group trundled by, their tank shook his head. “Healers— making everyone else do the heavy lifting since the dawn of time.”

Karen snorted as she watched them go. “I always thought healers had the most important job, even if I’d rather never play one. I don’t think any raid could be completed without healers.”

“Aye, healers have a tough job, balancin’ all our lives so we can hold the mob and kill it,” Stacia agreed.

“True enough,” Alburet said, then glanced at Tiny and Bob. “Of course, some of us have a pocket army.”

“I will be the master’s shield,” Tiny rumbled with a toothy grin.

“And I the flame,” Bob chuckled, bouncing in place.

“Isn’t that supposed to be blade?” Fluff asked.

“Nope. I like flames better,” Bob grinned as his hands sprouted fire.

“I can kiss ya wounds better afterwards, iffin need be,” Kitten purred from behind them all.

Stacia giggled, “She learns fast, does she nay?”

“Let’s get these quests turned in so we can sell and head back to the city,” Alburet laughed. Alburet gave the guards on the doors a friendly nod as he led his team into the Keep proper. The two sergeants and the quartermaster each had groups of people gathered around them. Blinking in surprise—he hadn’t expected it to be so busy—Alburet waited for a sergeant to be free.

As one group turned to leave, one of them paused to take stock of Alburet and his group. “Another set of Alpha Company. Not too surprising, since your Guild took the second Keep,” the leader of the group said.

“Delvers,” Alburet said, eyeing their emblem, “I see you guys enjoyed that series.”

“Pretty much,” the man replied with a chuckle. “It was a close-run thing on the Keep. It took us a lot of effort to make it to ours, much less clear it.”

“How far into the zone did you guys go?” Karen asked intently.

“A day and a half. Any more than that would have been impossible. The rumor is your Keep is days into the Dead Lands. Any truth to that?”

“It be about a week into the sands,” Stacia smiled proudly. “Our leader had a vision.”

Jaws dropping, the Delvers group exchanged glances. “That’s hard to believe.”

“You took your Keep without help?” Alburet asked, getting nods in return. “Let me introduce us. I’m Alburet. Behind me are Stacia, Karen, Fluff, Kitten, Tiny, Bob, and TJ,” he said, pointing to each in turn as he introduced them. “Can I ask who you all are?”

“I’m Blaze. These are Maree, Ulula, Booth, and Sato,” Blaze said with a large grin.

“Wow, fanboys much?” Alburet laughed. “Not that I blame you. It was a really good series, though I was always more partial to his Secrets series.”

“Fair enough,” Blaze said. “We did it alone, though we did get to grind some levels before Mindblown nerfed that.”

“Used mercs to help get your levels up?” Karen asked.

“It was the best thing to do at the time. Looks like you did the same,” Booth said.

“We didn’t know about the insane experience until we were into the Dead Lands,” Alburet shrugged. “We did have help getting to our Keep, though.”

“Hire a merc company? Ours cost us most of the loot and a big chunk of the Guild account,” Blaze asked, moving off to the side when the sergeants started frowning at the two groups chatting in the middle of the busy room.

“No, we’d worked out a few deals with a couple of the noble houses, then called in the debts for their help,” Alburet shrugged. “It was something that just worked out. Our first day out was the day they cut the experience gains down.”

“I can see that,” Blaze said, rubbing his chin. “We’ve just started making inroads with the Elven nobility. Any words of advice?”

“Choose which houses you back carefully,” Alburet snorted. “Some of them are real assholes.”

“Isn’t that true of any group of people?” Sato asked sardonically.

“He’s got you there,” Karen laughed.

“Fair enough,” Alburet chuckled. “You all headed into the swamp?”

“For the first part of today, at least,” Blaze shrugged. “Ulula wants to hit another of the Elf zones after the swamp.”

“I dislike the water heavy zones,” Ulula sniffed.

“Any pointers for the zone?” Booth asked with a roguish grin, “You all seem like you know something.”

“Got a Trapsmith?” Karen asked.

“Me,” Booth said.

“You’ll be fine then, but mind the Paladins,” Karen grinned.

“We’ll see you around,” Blaze said with a wide smile. “I like your emblem,” he added as they started to walk away.

“Wait,” Alburet called out, unable to resist asking one more question. “Why Blaze? Why not Dolos?”

Blaze laughed loudly, “Gods, who would want to be that selfish asshole?”

“Fair enough,” Alburet grinned. “Happy hunting.”

“Happy hunting,” the others replied in near unison before they left the room.

“Didn’t expect to see them here,” Fluff said, watching them leave.

“I thought they were the equivalent of our Guild over on the Elf continent?” Karen asked.

“Aye, tha’ be what the rumors passed on by me sisters be sayin’,” Stacia nodded. “Like us though, they mayhap be jumpin’ around to clear zones for quicker levels.”

“Great minds,” Alburet said, recalling how long it had taken them to even think of the idea. “Let’s turn in. We’ve been delayed enough already.”

Alburet saluted the bald sergeant, who had a network of scars across his head. “Sir, we have quests to turn in,” Alburet said, holding the salute until the sergeant returned it.

“It’s good to see you back, Alpha Company. Your leader and his companion already turned in theirs this morning.” Returning the salute with a grin that shone against his dark skin, the sergeant chuckled. “You seem to be racing up the levels. That’s something to be proud of, but make sure to temper that with wisdom. I’ve seen too many groups end up…” He trailed off, lips twisting wryly. “Then again, I guess the Final Death doesn’t apply to you Two-souled. That tidbit is still sinking in, it seems.”

Alburet gave a friendly smile in return. “It’s hard when an old truth gets upended.”

“Well put. Let me give you your rewards,” the sergeant said. Stacking bags of coins on the desk, the sergeant pushed them across along with tokens for the quartermaster, who was watching them. “There you go, Alpha Company.”

Quest: Kill twenty Woodbound Langistors

Reward: Two hundred fifty gold and increased rep with Stormguard guards

Quest: Kill twenty Brutal Langistors

Reward: Two hundred fifty gold and increased rep with Stormguard guards

Quest: Kill five Champion Langistors

Reward: Two hundred fifty gold and increased rep with Stormguard guards

Quest: Find and explore the Lost Temple

Reward: Six hundred gold and an item from the Quartermaster stores.

“Our thanks,” Alburet said. “I just have to ask, is your son also in the guards?”

“He is indeed,” the sergeant chuckled. “He told me about your exploits, and that you killed the Queen out on the island near his post. Did you enjoy the family recipe?”

“It was delicious,” Karen was the first to reply, the others adding their agreement.

“Glad you enjoyed it,” the sergeant grinned. “It’s nice to know the cooking skills of the Dwayneson family aren’t going to be lost with my son.”

“You can rest assured on that count,” Alburet told the sergeant. “Have a good day, sir. We need to sell this stuff and get back to the city.”

“Happy hunting, when you get out there again,” Sergeant Dwayneson said, giving them a parting salute.

“It’s good to see the rest of the team show up,” the quartermaster greeted them with a lazy salute. “Gerald was sure you’d show up before noon. He wanted me to let you know that the mystery box is already taken.” The quartermaster grinned with amusement and turned his book around to them.

“I take it he was less than impressed with what he got?” Alburet asked.

“Not as such, it just wasn’t an upgrade over what he had. He sold it back to me,” the quartermaster chuckled. “It’s a fairly nice belt, with a decent amount of Constitution on it.”

“It’s bound to happen,” Alburet said, sliding the book to Fluff. “Ladies first.”

“Why not me, then?” Karen asked with a raised brow.

“Between the two of you, who’s more ladylike? And you’re next, anyhow.”

“Point,” Karen grinned at him, “but I’ll still make you pay for that.”

“I wouldn’t expect anything else,” Alburet said.

“It be fine,” Stacia murmured in his ear, “I’ll kiss it all better.”

Alburet twitched at the shiver of desire that ran down his spine, much to the amusement of the others. “I’ll keep that in mind,” he managed to utter, a touch breathlessly.

The quartermaster shook his head. “You Dark Lord worshippers are a bit too open and free for my tastes.”

“We all have our own ways,” Stacia grinned. She took note of the quartermaster’s necklace, proclaiming his faith in Peace.

“True enough. Where are you all heading to next?” the quartermaster asked with a hopeful tone.

“Want to stack a bet, do you?” Karen chuckled, watching him deflate at her question.

“Too obvious?”

“Your voice gave it away,” Karen said, not mentioning the spike of greed she’d felt from him.

“I was going to set up a bet with the sergeants at some of the other keeps and rake it in,” he sighed.

“We haven’t decided yet,” Alburet said as Karen leafed through the book. “Maybe one of the other continents. We haven’t stepped away as often as we could have from the Empire.”

“Fair enough,” the quartermaster said with a wistful look.

Karen pushed the book to Alburet as she put a necklace into her bag. “Sorry we can’t help out. Maybe next time.”

Shrugging, the quartermaster lost interest in them now that he wasn’t going to be able to profit from them. Alburet didn’t see anything in the book that would be an upgrade over his current gear, so he took a ring and put it in his bag.

“We hope your day goes smoothly,” Alburet said to the quartermaster, handing the book back.

“Happy hunting,” the quartermaster said dismissively.

They went to the general store next and sold off the items they didn’t need. They kept the herbs to sell to Arion later, as well as the jewelry they planned to hand off for the next Guild raffle. Stacia took the meat, promising a tasty dinner later.

Chapter Four

Their Homestones took them to the spot just outside the archway that led to their home and Guildhall. Alburet blinked, turning instinctively at the sound of combat. The Dwarven husband and wife that he’d briefly seen at the last welcoming party were back to back. They were trying to hold off three players dressed in leather and holding daggers.

“Assassins,” Karen said, vanishing.

“Help, please!” Rocknar shouted.

“Get’em,” Alburet said, pulling his maul.

“For the master!” Tiny yelled, drawing the attention of the three players to him.

Before he or TJ could even take a step, Fluff leapt at the furthest attacker, her fur tinged red and her claws out. The Assassin wasn’t expecting a flying Lunari and was flattened when she landed on him, raking her claws along his body.

Kitten sang at the leftmost one, who began swaying in time to her song. “Be my friend,” Kitten purred. Tiny rushed the third Assassin.

As the last Assassin vanished, Karen appeared, her blades slamming into the air. The Assassin reappeared, bleeding heavily. “Now, now, don’t go running off. You started this party, after all.”

“Fucking bitch, we’re just after the money,” the third one snarled, turning to attack her.

“Bad call,” Karen said as Tiny stunned the one she’d stabbed.

Alburet followed TJ, attacking the one under Fluff. Bob flew up to a rooftop, lobbing Fire Blasts down on the stunned Assassins. The fight was over almost as soon as it started for those two, the mid-30 level Assassins dying before the stuns wore off.

“Thanks,” Rocknar said with a weak smile as he and Brignar stood off to the side. “We’d heard about the attacks, but it hadn’t really affected us until just before you all showed up.”

“We’re working on it,” Alburet told them. “Give us a second, this one is about to break the mind control.”

The group surrounded the Assassin, who blinked as the mind control wore off. “I surr—”

Tiny roared and bashed him to interrupt the Assassin, “No. Never give up, never surrender.”

Alburet and Fluff snorted, and the last Assassin was torn to pieces. “Tiny,” Alburet turned to him after the man died, “is that a motto?”

“It is ingrained in every Destroyer from youth,” Tiny nodded.

Shaking his head, Alburet turned back to the Dwarven couple. “You two okay now?”

“Not sure we should be sticking in the Guild if they’re targeting Guild members,” Brignar said. “Neither of us really cares for PvP.”

“That’s a fair point,” Alburet sighed. “You’ll be welcomed back once we have this sorted out, which hopefully will be soon.”

Rocknar touched his wife’s arm. “We’ve been with them this long. If we get killed, we end up with a twelve hour immunity from it happening again. Let’s try to stick it out a bit first.”

Frowning, she nodded, “Fine. I just don’t like the idea of being jumped for no good reason.”

“We’re looking into it,” Fluff said softly.

“We’ll just stay out of the city as much as possible for the next few days.” Brignar took her husband’s arm, “Let’s head back out. We can stay at the inns attached to the Keeps until this blows over.”

“Thanks for the assist,” Rocknar said. “Hope to see you again in a less exciting way.”

“Happy huntin’,” Stacia murmured.

“Happy hunting,” Brignar replied, leading her husband off.

“I wonder how many will drop to avoid the PvP?” Karen wondered.

“That’s something we’ll just have to wait and see,” Alburet sighed, looking over the Guild chat. “Guild chat has been busy today. Over a dozen players have been killed, and two said they’re dropping the Guild.”

“We need to be headin’ to the museum,” Stacia said, taking Alburet’s arm.

“Tiny, TJ,” Alburet said, “take the front. If you see any Guild member being attacked, intervene.”

“Yes, master,” the two rumbled in unison.

“Bob, you’re on overwatch,” Alburet said as they began to walk. “Kitten, you have rearguard.”

“On it,” Bob said, flying up to the rooftops.

“And what nice rears they be,” Kitten purred with a seductive giggle.

Fluff took Alburet’s other side, opposite Stacia, with Karen flanking her. “Al,” Fluff asked gently, “do you think we’ll find a way to get this to stop?”

“No idea,” Alburet sighed.

“We’ll find out more when we talk to Gerald at lunch,” Karen added. “Either way, if we find out who’s behind it, we can gut them like a fish.”

Brow wrinkling, Alburet snorted. “I didn’t expect that expression.”

“I’m a woman who’s seen the world,” Karen said, her lips curling up into a grin. “I used to fish with dad, and I had to clean anything I caught.”

“She does nay mind a little blood,” Stacia chuckled.

“Small but fierce,” Tiny rumbled.

“Not so small anymore,” Karen said, running one hand down her flank.

“Still just as beautiful,” Fluff murmured, kissing Karen’s cheek.

“Says the supermodel wife,” Karen grinned, returning the kiss.

They flirted and traded banter all the way to the museum. Berk stood just outside the main doors, waiting. He gave them a polite nod as they approached. “Good day. Sir Jones is waiting for you,” he said, opening the door for them.

Berk led them to Marcus’ office in the back, which Ioaniss seemed to have appropriated for the meeting. “Sir, your guests,” Berk announced, stepping out of the way so they could enter the room.

Ioaniss greeted them with a grim smile. “I’ve been hearing that things aren’t going well. I take it this meeting is about the assassinations?”

“Yup,” Alburet said, crossing the room to shake Jones’ hand. “We figure you can’t do anything to help, but you might have advice.”

Ioaniss seemed to lose some of his grim demeanor. “Now, that I can do.”

“We would nay ask ya to step into this,” Stacia murmured as she offered her hand for Ioaniss to kiss.

“Unless it goes horribly badly,” Karen chuckled as her hand was kissed, which made Ioaniss pause briefly.

“Stop,” Fluff said, letting him kiss her hand in turn. “She doesn’t mean that.”

“It would break several laws if my House stepped into this matter,” Ioaniss said, taking his chair behind the desk after the ladies were seated. “Berk, the tea, please.”

“I’ll be right back, sir,” Berk said, slipping from the room.

“What can you tell me about what you currently know?” Ioaniss asked, steepling his fingers in front of him.

“Frankly, we only know that the Assassin’s Guild has an open contract on any member of Alpha Company. Officers are excluded for a bit longer because of an agreement with an Assassin before the trip to Gwain’s Keep.”

“Hmm,” Ioaniss frowned. “Open contracts are always more expensive; you have to put a large deposit down in advance. A single House moving that much money would be noticeable.”

Berk came back into the room with tea and served them all. Once he was finished, Ioaniss asked him, “Berk, is your brother about today?”

The flicker of surprise in his eyes was almost invisible, but Alburet and his wives all caught the flash of emotion. “I had not thought to check, sir. Do you wish me to summon him for you?”

“I have a question he can answer quickly. Ask him if any House has pulled a large amount of coin together in the last few days,” Ioaniss said, sipping his tea.

Berk pulled out his Mindstone for a moment, then nodded. “We should get a reply soon, sir.”

“Berk’s brother?” Alburet asked.

“He helps, at times,” Ioaniss replied cryptically.

Berk cleared his throat barely a minute later. “He says that Gilden House did move a large amount of coin, but nothing like what would be required for this contract.”

“Skippy has a part in it, then, but only a part,” Alburet hissed, his eyes narrowing as he tried to think things through.

“It would seem so,” Ioaniss’ face was placid, but a moment of fear coursed through him. “I do hope that you come to some satisfactory conclusion in this business,” Ioaniss said, trying to gently nudge them toward ending the meeting.

“As do we, Sir Jones,” Alburet said, taking the hint, wondering at the fear he’d felt. “If you have any other ideas or thoughts on the matter, please let us know.”

“I’ll do the best I can,” Ioaniss said. “Ladies, a pleasure as always. If ever a woman half as bright would shine their light upon me, I would no longer be a bachelor.”

“Ya smooth tongue could net ya one easy enough,” Stacia replied as she took Alburet’s arm. “Ya problem, me be thinkin’, is the ones who seem interested only want ya title.”

Brow rising, Ioaniss bowed his head to her. “You are absolutely correct. More's the pity.”

“You’ll find someone,” Fluff said as she took Karen’s arm. “I have.”

Smile blooming, Ioaniss laughed, “I do believe you have more going for you than you give yourself credit for, Fluffball. I do hope you are correct, though.”

“This way, please,” Berk said as he led them out.

As they left, Ioaniss sat back down, his face growing grim as he pulled out his Mindstone. If what he feared was right… Shaking his head, he began to compose a message to his oldest friend. “I do hope that I’m wrong…”

Fluff’s ears twitched, catching his mutter just as the door closed behind them. Licking her lips, she glanced at the others, but no one else seemed to have heard Ioaniss. Once Berk had bid them a good day and they’d started towards Giardino’s, she spoke up, “Al? When we were leaving, I overheard Ioaniss say he hoped he was wrong. I don’t know what that was about, but there might be more going on than we think.”

“I wouldn’t doubt it for a minute,” Alburet said. “No matter what it is, though, it’ll work out, because I have the best family I could ever hope for here with me.”

“You smooth talker, you,” Karen grinned. “I hope Gerald found out more than we did.”

“He couldn’t have found out much less,” Alburet snorted.

“Iffin House Gilden do be behind this, then mayhap he will have done somethin’ to Gerald and Marysue?”

“Motherfucker,” Alburet said as he snatched his Mindstone and sent a hurried message to Gerald. A moment later he read the return message and breathed easier. “They’re fine and waiting for us.”

“I did nay mean to worry ya all,” Stacia said. “I just do nay trust most of them lords.”

“Right there with you,” Karen said. “I know Vlad seems friendly, but I’m not sure I trust him.”

“Somethin’ haunts him,” Stacia said softly. “Mayhap tyin’ into the request he be havin’ for us?”

“Oh good, let’s make life more complicated,” Alburet mock complained, rolling his eyes.

“Most men would say your life is already complicated enough,” Karen opined. “Three wives mean three times the number of ‘honey do’ lists.”

“Oh, fucking gods,” Alburet said as that idea hit him. “I hope that list is easy. Kiss her, keep her happy, pamper her, things like that.”

Fluff giggled, “Ear rubs, too. Don’t forget the ear rubs.”

Everyone chuckled as she laid her head on his shoulder. “I’ll never forget your ear rubs, my precious Fluffball.” He suited actions to words, getting more laughs from the other two and a happy purr from Fluff.

Chapter Five

The hostess led them to a private room at Giardino’s. Alburet dismissed Tiny, Bob, and Kitten so the room wouldn’t be too crowded. Gerald sat with Marysue, both of them looking unhappy. “How did your meeting go?” Gerald asked, skipping the greetings.

“Not as useful as I’d hoped for,” Alburet said, pulling out chairs for each of his wives and taking the seat to Gerald’s left. “It isn’t a single House doing this, which means we have multiple enemies.”

“Skippy was less than pleasant,” Gerald begun, pausing as a waitress brought in wine for them all. Once she was gone, he continued, “He did offer us a way to stop the assassinations, at least for a bit.”

Alburet felt the emotions rolling off Gerald and Marysue, and knew he wouldn’t like the next part. “What does he want, my head on a platter?”

“Roughly,” Gerald said evenly. “He says he’ll pull his backing, which will end the contract, if I remove you from the Guild and have you delivered to his home.”

“You told him where to stick that, right?” Karen asked flatly.

“I told him I would consider it,” Gerald replied, just as flatly.

“What the fu—” Karen snapped.

“Stop,” Alburet told her, cutting off her expletive. “Why?” he asked, focusing on Gerald.

“I’ve been around enough scummy businessmen to know when asking for time is the only solution,” Gerald seemed to deflate a little. “I wasn’t seriously considering it, but I was worried about telling you about it.”

“Because I’ve been extremely volatile in the past,” Alburet said, nodding. “Did you find out anything useful?”

“You’re right, it’s several Houses working together to fund this contract. I don’t see what they’re getting out of it, though. It’s like they just want to spite us, but I feel an undercurrent of something else. Like some backroom deal to acquire the company before I can buy it.” Gerald sipped his wine, his brow furrowed and frown deepening. “Whatever’s going on, this is just the first step to see if anyone or anything will stop them.”

“The Houses are using us as guinea pigs,” Karen growled, “fucking nobles.”

“Gerald is a noble now,” Marysue reminded her softly.

“Fucking nobles, besides the ones we like,” Karen amended, lips quivering as she glanced at Marysue.

“I agree,” Marysue grinned.

“Do we have a plan for this?” Alburet asked, picking up his wine.

“Ride it out,” Gerald sighed. “If it were just the natives attacking us, we could do what you did before, stop one to gain a concession. From what we’ve been seeing though, the majority of assassinations are being carried out by other Two-souled.”

“Of course,” Karen sighed. “We get Bounty Coins for completing contract assassinations. They can be turned in for gear and other things. I should’ve considered that money is only part of the incentive for players.”

“And ya can nay get involved to gain some yaself?” Stacia murmured, sipping her wine.

“Yeah,” Karen grumbled.

“What if we set out traps for the Assassins?” Fluff asked.

Before anyone else could comment, the door opened and the waitress came in with their food. Once everyone was served and the waitress was gone, all eyes went back to Fluff.

“We can see if anyone in the Guild will be bait. We set up an ambush area around them, and when the Assassins go for the target, we land on them. If we can get a native or two, then we have some good leverage. If we only get other Two-souled, maybe being ambushed themselves will start to dissuade them.”

A dark smile spread across Alburet’s face, and the women all looked at him as a feral darkness grew inside of him. “I like it. Gerald, demote me, please.”

“What?!” five voices exclaimed in unison.

“I can’t be targeted if I’m an officer,” Alburet said, picking up his utensils. Gathering spaghetti on his fork, he looked at Gerald. “Skippy will have a clause about me being a favored target in the contract. If I can be targeted, they’ll all come for me. I’m the bait.”

Stacia spoke into the momentary silence following his statement. “They would nay attack ya with us there.”

“Not if you’re officers,” Alburet nodded.

“Drop me, too,” Fluff said.

“And me,” Karen added.

Gerald let out a deep breath, “I can’t let all of my officers quit.”

“Pick up Rolland, Ironhand, and Leggylass,” Alburet said. “You’ll need others as well, but they can fill our spots. After this is sorted, if need be, we can become officers again.”

“Maybe add the natives in the Guild as officers as well,” Fluff pointed out. “They risk the Final Death every time they’re killed.”

“That’s a good point, Fluff,” Marysue said and turned to Gerald. Softly touching his arm, she continued, “Al has a point. You’ve met Skippy. You know as well as I do what he’s likely to have set up. Al is the perfect bait, if we wish to turn the tables on them.”

Grimacing, Gerald looked down at his plate. “Let’s eat. We’ll talk more afterwards. Maybe we’ll come up with other ideas that I’ll like better.”

Karen started to say something, but Stacia touched her shoulder, stopping her. “We eat first, as Gerald says. Mayhap we can think of somethin’ better.”

“I just don’t like it,” Karen muttered, but started eating along with the others.

The grim silence that settled over the group made the usually delicious food seem blander than it was. Tension settled over them as everyone kept looking at Alburet, who kept his eyes on his plate. The worry, anxiety, and anger from the three women he loved was strong; almost as strong as his resolute will to do what he had said.

Alburet finished first and lifted his eyes to meet the eyes of his lovely wives, one by one. Stacia and Fluff bowed their heads a fraction before looking away. Karen held his gaze, not bowing to his will.

She spoke first, “No. Or at least, not as the plan currently stands.”

“What do you suggest?” Alburet asked.

“If we’re going to make you bait, then we make you really good bait,” Karen said as she stood up and went around the table to him. “With us open for attack as well, that will be a big pile of coin just asking to be grabbed. If we set up somewhere that we can have people waiting without raising suspicion, even better.”

“The inn,” Stacia said, nodding slowly. “Violet bein’ there would nay look odd, so her and her minions can help easily.”

“We’d have to make sure your family doesn’t get involved,” Alburet said, meeting her eyes. “I don’t want them hurt on my account.”

“I’ll let them know,” Stacia said, going around the table to touch his shoulder, “but they be stubborn.”

“Like you,” Karen grinned at her.

“I still don’t like it, but we can try it and see what comes of the attempt, at least,” Gerald frowned. “I’ll have to tell the Guild something about why I’m demoting the three of you.”

“We might have a mole,” Marysue said. “Maybe just explain that they asked for it.”

“Probably best,” Gerald sighed. “I wonder how this will affect morale?”

“After I get attacked once or twice, we can see if the attacks are falling off for the others,” Alburet said, resting his head against Stacia’s chest and rubbing Karen’s back. “If so, we can explain why at that point.”

“I guess that’s the best we can do right now,” Gerald said as he stood up. “We going to hit another zone?”

“We should,” Karen said, stealing a kiss from Alburet before standing up.

“The attacks are still happening and the Guild is complaining, but what else can we do right now?” Alburet said. “We can try to help them survive, but I still need to level for my quest.”

“Choices,” Fluffball murmured. “Will we get attacked if Gerald and Marysue are with us?”

“That’s a good question,” Marysue frowned. “Once you’re not officers, it might happen. They won’t attack us unless we jump in to help you.”

“Consider staying out of it, then,” Alburet said. “That will be your call.”

“I’ll send the Guild message on our way to the Portal Guild,” Gerald said, holding out his arm to Marysue. “I just want you to remember, this was your idea.”

“Putting a bullseye on my back isn’t new to me,” Alburet chuckled. “I’ve had inmates stab me before.”

“That doesn’t sound exactly pleasant,” Marysue winced.

“It wasn’t, but it did remind me that you can be attacked at any time,” Alburet told her as they left the restaurant.

Chapter Six

The walk to the Portal Guild was pleasant, with Tiny and TJ clearing a path for the group. All the nearby natives gave the twin Destroyers a wide berth, even with them smiling in as unthreatening a manner as they could.

“I guess they still aren’t used to Infernals walking the streets,” Gerald said. “Kind of feels like walking with dad though, with security clearing the way to a meeting.”

“Not enough security for my dad,” Marysue said, smiling at Gerald. “We’re also missing the rearguard.”

“Fair enough,” Gerald chuckled. “I’ve set up a meeting with Ironhand, Leggylass, Rolland, and Kim for tonight. We can add them as officers and demote you then.”

“Works for me,” Alburet said, scanning the surroundings. “Tomorrow is going to be interesting.”

“Define interesting,” Karen said.

“Oh gods, oh gods, they’re all going to die?” Alburet replied with a grin, twisting the quote for his own needs.

“Wash was funny,” Fluffball giggled. “I liked his dinosaur intro in the first episode.”

“And we shall call it… this land,” Alburet chuckled.

“I think we should call it your grave,” Karen snarled, wiggling her eyebrows.

“Curse your sudden, but inevitable betrayal,” Alburet laughed. “I didn’t know you were a fan, Karen.”

“Who wasn’t a fan? Stupid executives canceling it after one season,” Karen sighed.

“They tried for years to bring it back,” Fluff said with a sad shake of her head. “It never happened.”

“This be another of ya plays?”

“Roughly,” Marysue said.

“What zone are we going to today?”

“Glacial Lake, over in the Dwarven lands?” Alburet suggested.

“Langistors again?” Marysue frowned.

“We could hit the Plague Wood, over on the Elven continent,” Karen suggested.

“Undead,” Marysue brightened up, “I agree with this plan.”

“Plague Wood it is,” Gerald said, smiling at Marysue. “Good thing you can cleanse the debuffs.”

“I’ll help,” Bob said from the rooftop nearby. “BJ can help, too.”

“That will make things easier,” Marysue nodded. “This should be fun.”

“I will nay be as helpful, but I can use me blades, if nothin’ else,” Kitten added from behind them.

“Your heal and drain abilities will still be helpful,” Marysue pointed out.

“Aye,” Kitten said as she strolled along, “anythin’ I can do to help me master.”

“Onward to adventure,” Alburet chuckled.

It took a few minutes for them to get to the portal for the Elven continent, then out to the Plague Woods. They finally appeared before a tall, green thorn hedge, nodding to the two guards standing beside the entrance.

“Afternoon, hunters,” one of the guards greeted them. “We’ve been glad to see you Two-souled over the last week.”

“I’m betting that the Delvers were the first ones here to help,” Alburet said.

“Indeed. They’re the best known Two-souled Guild in these lands, but we’ve heard of Alpha Company as well,” the guard said. “The Gunso is inside the main building. He’ll be more than happy to give you the quests for this area.”

“We’ll go see what we can help with, then. Thank you,” Gerald said, giving the guards a quick salute.

“Happy to help, sir,” the guard said, returning the salute.

The hedge was thicker than the other one they’d seen. Just inside the green wall sat a young Elven maid with a book in her hand. The group gave her friendly nods as they went by, and she returned the greeting in kind.

“Woodweaver?” Alburet asked Fluff quietly.

“Sitting there, it’s all but certain,” Fluff told him. “She’s there to close the gate, or the equivalent for these lands.”

“We still need to see what the Dwarves have in their zones, and the Lunari,” Alburet said. “We didn’t make it out to either of those two continents before attacking Gwain’s Keep.”

“We should have, but there was so much to do before the assault,” Gerald nodded. “We can see about visiting them tomorrow.”

“I’d like that,” Alburet said. “It was one of the reasons I wanted to do Glacial Lake.”

“I’d like to see the Wildwood,” Fluff said softly. “We would need to go after lunch, though. It’s said to be special after nightfall.”

“We can do them both tomorrow, barring further issues,” Gerald said.

“Sounds fun,” Alburet said. “After I get ganked, or if we get tired of slaughtering the Assassins.”

“No one will touch you,” Tiny rumbled just as they reached the main building.

The two guards on duty glanced at Tiny, then Alburet, with matching frowns. “Keep your minion on a tight leash. We will respond with force if he causes issues,” one of them said.

“Tiny,” Alburet sighed, “stop scaring the guards.”

“Sorry, master,” Tiny rumbled.

“We aren’t scared,” the first rebutted.

“My apologies,” Alburet said. “Tiny, you and TJ stand guard out here. We’ll be back shortly. Kitten, Bob, stay with them. We don’t want to cause any issues.”

“Yes, master,” they responded in unison, taking up positions out of the way, but close to the door.

“There. No problems,” Alburet said with a smile. “After you, Gerald.”

Shaking his head, Gerald led them into the massive, squat tree that had been crafted into a building. The two Gunsos were at desks, doing paperwork. Coming to a stop before the older Gunso, Gerald saluted and waited.

The Gunso looked up, “You must be Alpha Company. I’ve heard of your penchant for saluting. I take it you want the quests for these woods?”

“Yes, sir,” Gerald replied, holding the salute, as did the others.

The Gunso’s lips twitched into a faint grin as he returned the salute. “Very well. We need twenty Arcane Undead dispatched, as well as twenty Plated Deathwalkers and, if you can manage them, five Colossal Brutes.”

Quest: Kill twenty Arcane Undead

Reward: Two hundred fifty gold and increased rep with Brightgrove Wardens

Quest: Kill twenty Plated Deathwalkers

Reward: Two hundred fifty gold and increased rep with Brightgrove Wardens

Quest: Kill five Colossal Brutes

Reward: Two hundred fifty gold and increased rep with Brightgrove Wardens

“Is there nothing else in the area to do, sir?” Gerald asked.

“There is, but it’s been difficult for the others who’ve attempted it,” the Gunso said. “If you can find the Necromancer’s Lab and stop his experiments, it would be appreciated.”

Quest: Find the Necromancer’s Lab and destroy it

Reward: Six hundred gold, increased rep with all Brightgrove factions, and an item from the Quartermaster

“Very well,” Gerald said, saluting again. “We shall do our best.”

“Good hunting, Alpha Company,” the Gunso saluted back. As the group turned to leave, his eyes drifted over them and he nodded knowingly.

“You think they’ll be able to do it?” the other Gunso asked.

“I’ve heard some rumors about them,” the first answered. “They’re known for getting things done, even if it takes them a few days. I wonder if they or the Delvers will finish it first?”

Fluff’s ears twitched as she listened to the two Gunsos before the party got too far away. “They think the Delvers might beat us to the Necromancer’s Lab,” she told them softly as they exited the main building.

“We’ll prove them wrong,” Karen said, pulling out her daggers and spinning them on her palms.

“Damn right,” Gerald said. “Let’s go find and break us a lab.”

“You guys ready?” Alburet asked his minions, who were all watching the two guards.

“We are,” Tiny said, standing up to his full height and saluting the guards. “Protectors, your job is worthy.” With that, Tiny stepped towards Alburet.

“What the…” one of the two Elven guards said.

“He has more manners than I do,” Bob chuckled. “Sad, isn’t it?”

“He nay be wrong, though,” Kitten said as she moved to flank Alburet and Stacia. “We be ready, master.”

Alburet grinned at the flummoxed guards. “Good day, gentlemen.”

Gerald shook his head as he led the group back out the main archway. “You just love to make people acknowledge that Infernals aren’t all bad, don’t you?”

“We nay be bad,” Kitten said.

“You’re one of the sets of mobs in the world,” Gerald said, “which makes it seem like you are to most.”

“Fair enough,” Stacia said. “We do that to gain our own levels, though—it be the Dark Lord’s will. I do nay know why he wanted it so.”

“We can ask when we meet him again,” Karen said as she entered Stealth. “I’m not bothering with poisons, since undead aren’t affected by them.”

“Marysue,” Alburet said as they approached the trail leading into the dim woods, “do you still have that idol from the sunken temple?”

“Yes,” Marysue replied. “I was instructed to invoke it when I felt like I needed extra help. I don’t know what will happen when I do, so I thought it might be best to hold that in reserve.”

“Sound thinking,” Gerald said. “I think it might call in a favor from Peace, kind of like the ones we have from the Dark Lord.”

“Hmm,” Alburet rubbed his chin. “That could get interesting.”

“That’s what I thought,” Marysue said. “I doubt she can help with the Assassins, so I’m holding on to it for now.”

Chapter Seven

The woods were dim, but beams of light coming down through the branches provided enough light to see by. The light had an odd, greenish tinge that made them all feel a little off, as if the very air might be able to spread sickness.

“This is blargh,” Karen said, barely visible as a shimmer beside Fluff.

“Remember the bell tower?” Marysue said. “I think it’s the overlay for anything plague related.”

“Oh, the demented necromancer,” Fluff nodded. “That seems so long ago now.”

“It really wasn’t,” Alburet said. “I guess it was about a month ago, but a lot has changed for us in that time.”

“Right?” Karen snickered.

Bob and BJ were flying from tree to tree on either side of the path. “It’s hard to tell what might be a threat out here,” Bob called down to them. “There’s a haze up here that makes it hard to make out details.”

“Just stay on overwatch,” Alburet called up to him. “You’re our air support.”

“Master,” Tiny rumbled from in front of the group. “I think there is movement off to the right.”

“I can’t verify,” BJ said, “but maybe.”

“Okay, same as we’ve done countless times before,” Gerald said, drawing his sword and readying his shield.

“I’m going to get in a damaging spell or two early,” Marysue told him.

“That’s fine, just wait for me to establish aggro,” Gerald said.

At that point, four mobs stumbled out from behind trees and onto the road. Two undead Elves in plate armor were followed by a pair of mostly skeletal undead with glowing green hands.

“TJ, stay back in case they stun Gerald and go for Marysue,” Alburet said.

“Tiny, take the casters. Be ready to taunt, if needed,” Gerald said, getting an affirmative grunt from the Destroyer.

“Focus the casters first?” Karen asked, just to make sure.

“Yes. We don’t know if they’ll be able to heal.” Gerald Charged, suddenly appearing before the four undead mobs. His shield slammed one of the Plated Deathwalkers, while his sword crashed into the hip of the other. “Go ahead, Mary.”

Tiny ran forward to engage the Arcane Undead as Marysue’s spell finished. Glowing white light surrounded the undead, burning bits of flesh from the zombies’ heads and charring the bones of the skeletons.

The Arcane Undead finished their spells. A freezing wind whipped around the group, along with the debuff Frigid Wind, which was an attack speed reduction. The other spell was Plague Rot, which left them all feeling queasy and did damage over time. Alburet was horrified to see black spots spreading across Marysue’s face.

Fluff landed on the Arcane Undead that Tiny had hit first, her claws raking across the bones of her target. Karen appeared a moment later, her blades skating musically across the ribs of the same mob, the flame dagger leaving a trail of small flames dancing in its wake.

Stacia stood between Alburet and Marysue, waiting to heal either if needed.

One of the Plated Deathwalkers bashed Gerald with its shield, stunning him, and the two mobs turned toward Marysue. Tiny roared, just close enough to catch them both with Savage Roar.

Alburet cursed as he ran forward, flames bursting into being in his right hand. His Fire Blast hit the Arcane Undead that the women were focused on, and he hoped they could get it down quickly. Bob and BJ were both throwing Fire Blasts as fast as they could. When the four mobs surrounded Tiny, they switched to Fire Bursts.

Tiny slapped one of the attacks away with his shield while the second Plated Deathwalker used his Shield Bash to stun the Destroyer. The Arcane Caster not under attack whistled sharply and blocks of ice encased everyone within ten feet of it. Alburet had just cast Demonic Vitality on Tiny when he, Fluff, Karen, and Tiny all froze in place.

All four undead turned their attention to Marysue with evil grins. TJ stepped into their line of sight and slapped the flat of his axe against his shield. “I’m her bulwark. You must get past me.”

The two Plated Deathwalkers blurred as they Charged him. TJ used his Demonic Shell, allowing him to stop most of their initial damage, then he Bashed one to stun it. Marysue stepped back, a little worried, as the two Arcane Undead began casting again.

Gerald’s stun wore off, and he rushed the two Arcane Undead. When he got into range, he slammed a foot into the ground, stunning the two casters and ruining their spells with Ground Stomp. Then he Charged at the two Plated Deathwalkers, bouncing from one to the second as he managed to hit them both. “I got them,” Gerald said, Shouting to taunt both of them to him.

“Tiny has the casters,” TJ said, remaining in his place near Marysue. Tiny established aggro on both of his opponents again when the ice melted off the frozen group. “For the master!” Tiny roared as he hammered the Arcane Undead with his shield, his eyes starting to spark flame.

Marysue made sure her heals were going as the two skeletons began casting again. She knew they had this fight, now that they had a measure of their enemies.

Stacia stepped in next to Gerald and used her dual blades to whittle at his target. Karen’s hands blurred as a wire went over the head of one of the casters and cinched down on its neck. “This one is silenced for ten seconds,” she said, then slapped a hand over the other skeleton’s eye sockets. “Blinded,” she called out.

The blind undead stopped casting, no longer able to see its target. The real effect, though, was that all attacks landing on it for a full second became critical hits. Fluff took advantage of that to dig both of her claws into the mob’s ribs and yank, leaving deep scores over every rib on its chest.

The first Arcane Undead collapsed under the assault of the group. The second one, which Karen had Garroted, was reduced to punching at Tiny, doing minimal damage to the armored Infernal.

“Tiny, be ready to help Gerald if they stun him again,” Alburet said as he renewed Demonic Vitality and added his other buffs to the Destroyer. “Go now, we’ll cut this one down.”

“Hamstrung,” Fluff called out as she raked the legs of the caster, “in case it tries to follow.”

The rest of the fight was nothing special to the well-oiled machine that the group had become. The Plated Deathwalkers got off another stun on Gerald and TJ, but Tiny had been there to pick them both up.

Chuckling as he looted the bodies, Alburet shook his head. “It always seems easy with our group, doesn’t it?”

“Three tanks, at least five DPS, a healer, and crowd control in some fights,” Gerald shrugged. “It’s definitely easier for a group than solo, and our group even more so. Alburet’s minions give us a huge advantage.”

“I’m beginning to think Summoners are broken,” Alburet said. “The whole mini-group really makes things a little trivial outside dungeons.”

“I don’t think the early Two-souled took that into account,” Fluff said softly. “They were looking at raw damage, mostly. Also, before, minions had happiness that had to be balanced and the most loyal weren’t as strong.”

Bob nodded, “Yeah. Can I say how happy I am to be stronger now? I knew master was going to keep me happy, regardless, so that was never an issue.”

“Master has always wanted us to be happy,” Tiny nodded.

“Oh, aye,” Stacia giggled, “tha’ he has.”

“I’m sure Mindblown knows, by now,” Marysue said. “They keep an eye on Al, after all.”

“Fair point,” Alburet said, looking away from her. “I’m sure they’re well aware, which makes me wonder when the nerf bat is going to hit me.”

“Nerf bat?” Stacia asked as the group moved on down the path.

“A saying from our other world. I expect the gods to somehow rein in the power of my class.”

“Ahh,” Stacia nodded. “Aye, it has happened in the past. Paladins used to be able to shrug off even Dragon Breath, it be said.”

“Wow, that would be overpowered,” Karen whistled.

“The gods reduced their strength long ago,” Stacia replied.

Silence fell over the group for a minute as they walked. “You think the Colossal Brutes are going to be Golems?” Marysue asked the group.

“Almost certainly,” Gerald said. “We’ll be fine though, we have the best healer anywhere.”

Marysue smiled, her cheeks tinting pink, “I’m only as good as my protector.”

“Thank you,” Tiny rumbled before Gerald could reply, earning laughs from everyone; even Gerald, after a moment of shock. “Gerald deserves the praise as well.”

“I meant him,” Marysue chuckled, “but you and TJ do a great job, too.”

“Heh, so funny,” Bob snickered from the trees.

Gerald patted Tiny on the shoulder as they walked. “I can say that, even with our difficulties in the beginning, I’m glad you’re here. You are indeed a powerful protector.”

Tiny’s grin grew wider. “You help protect the master, so you have my thanks, too. You are almost as powerful as a Destroyer Lord, though you are Human.”

Gerald frowned at what he perceived as an insult. Before he said anything, Stacia spoke up, feeling the spike of anger from Gerald. “Destroyer Lords be the Dark Lord’s personal guards in his home. Only Demon Lords outrank them.”

Gerald closed his mouth and nodded. “I see. So, you think I’m worthy of protecting the Dark Lord?”

“Yes,” Tiny nodded. “I cannot give higher praise.”

“Thank you,” Gerald said with all sincerity.

Alburet smiled, glad to see the two of them growing fonder of each other, yet another thing making them a better group. Stacia took his hand with a grin, giving him a kiss on the cheek. “Thanks,” he whispered to her.

“Aye. He did nay understand, was all,” Stacia whispered back.

Chapter Eight

Further into the woods, they found multiple paths. Following Gerald’s lead, they found and killed the Arcane Undead and Plated Deathwalkers they needed for the quests as they ventured deeper into the forest. The sun was on its long dive towards the horizon by the time they found their first Colossal Brute.

The twelve-foot-tall golem was bulging with muscles, scars clearly visible where it had been stitched together. Facing the group, the Brute slammed its arms into the ground and lumbered at them.

“Okay, there’s only one. We’ve got this,” Gerald said, stepping in front of the mob. Triggering Charge to start the fight, Gerald was shocked when the Colossal Brute didn’t stop, but knocked him aside and continued approaching the group. “What the hell!?”

Tiny stepped before the others and waited until it got to him, then slammed his shield into its face. The Brute again ignored the attack, throwing Tiny a few feet away without stopping. “My stun did not work,” TJ said, frowning.

“Scatter, let’s see if he has a specific target,” Alburet said, stepping away from the others.

As they moved away, the Brute tracked Marysue, shifting to follow her. “Help?” Marysue asked uncertainly as she backed away.

TJ grunted as he ran forward, but instead of attempting to attack the Brute, he ducked down, slamming his shield into its legs. A loud crash echoed as the first knee hit the shield and slid TJ back a foot. Then the second leg hit the shield and the Brute came to a stop. Growling, it punched down at TJ, driving him into the ground.

“I’ve got him,” Gerald said as he and Tiny rushed towards the now stationary mob.

Karen appeared behind the Brute, her daggers digging into where its kidneys should be. “Hurry up please,” she said as the undead began to turn on her.

Fluff landed beside the mob, her claws cutting deep into its side. “I think he’s going to be a problem.”

Bob and BJ started tossing Fire Blasts at it as Gerald reached the Brute and slammed his shield into it.

“Okay, I got him,” Gerald said.

He was mistaken though, as the Brute ignored him and grabbed Karen, who wasn’t expecting to be targeted. “Gah!” Karen managed as she was hoisted into the air and thrown into the trees. A painful sounding thud reached the group as the Colossal Brute turned towards Fluff.

“It doesn’t have an aggro table?” Gerald asked, shocked. He hadn’t been expecting that.

Fluff slashed at the palm grabbing at her, which didn’t seem to faze the undead, even when blackish fluid began dripping from its hand. Grabbing her by the torso, it lifted her and threw her into the woods the opposite way from Karen.

“We’re barely hurting it,” Bob called from the trees as another round of Fire Blasts hit the mob in the head.

“If it turns to you, get away from it,” Gerald said. The Brute grabbed TJ, who had only just gotten back to his feet, and threw him after Karen. “Even tanks,” Gerald added.

“Fuck,” Karen exclaimed, ducking under the flying Destroyer. “Well, this is different.” She sighed in relief as Marysue began to heal her. “Thanks, Mary. Didn’t think I’d take that much just from being thrown.”

“It’s fine,” Marysue said as she began to cast another spell.

Tiny slapped one of the Brute’s hands away, only to blink in surprise when it grabbed the shield. “Uh oh,” Tiny said as he was lifted off his feet and flung aside, his legs flying over Gerald’s head, forcing him to duck.

“Gods damn, this is stupid,” Gerald said as he hacked at the Brute. He lunged backwards as the Brute grabbed at him. Letting out a sigh of relief as the mob missed him, he grinned. “Just be ready to dodge and—”

Gerald was cut off as the Brute lunged forward faster than anyone expected and snagged him by the wrist. Wide-eyed, Gerald yelled as he was thrown away after the others.

Karen had finally gotten back in range, but suddenly wondered if it was a bad idea. Her daggers carved into the mob before she began to back away. “Al? Help?”

Fluff came blurring out of the woods, her claws slashing the arm that was grabbing for Karen. Deep wounds began dripping black fluid where her claws carved into the creature. The Brute paused in the grab, before its other hand suddenly darted across to grab Fluff.

Karen’s daggers cut into the wrist of that arm, forcing the hand up and away from Fluff. Alburet stopped throwing his own Fire Blasts and pulled his maul, flames silently springing up from the head of the weapon. “Coming,” Alburet said, running forward.

It turned out he was a little late as both hands reversed position and grabbed Fluff and Karen. With a deep growl of rage, the Colossal Brute slammed them together before tossing them away, which left Alburet alone in melee with the mob. “Well fuck,” Alburet cursed as he slid to a stop just short of the Brute. “Gerald?”

“Coming,” Gerald said as he blurred out of the wood, slamming into the Brute as it took a step towards Alburet. “Stay back and use ranged,” Gerald told him as he backed further away, out of arm’s reach this time.

Alburet did as suggested, running towards Stacia and Marysue and putting his weapon away. Turning back to the fight, he was just in time to watch Gerald go airborne again a moment before Tiny and TJ rushed in at the beast.

Three Fire Blasts hit the Brute in near unison a moment later. Fluff and Karen came out of the woods on each side. “This is going to get old,” Karen snarled, rushing back into combat as TJ took to the air again.

“Maybe we should stay out until we can all go in at once,” Fluff said as she reached the mob and cut into its side.

“That’s a good idea,” Marysue said, continuing to heal the group as they came back into the fray. “Al, I can’t heal Tiny and TJ and they’re going to need it,” she said.

Tiny went flying a moment later with an angry yell. “Tiny, come to me before you re-engage,” Alburet told the Destroyer, who vanished into the woods.

Gerald came charging out of the woods, dodging as the Destroyer went sailing past him. “This is the most ridiculous mob we’ve ever fought.”

“Gerald, don’t engage it; Fluff, back off,” Marysue called out as Karen was backhanded and sent flying. “Just stay out of its reach and wait for the others.”

Both of them backed away from the Brute as it turned its head as if seeking its target. TJ and Tiny came out of the woods, each at almost half health. Alburet dismissed TJ as Tiny came running over to him and the Brute focused on Marysue once again. Slapping Demonic Vitality and Demonic Haze onto Tiny, Alburet was about to have him cut off the Brute when Stacia touched Tiny, giving him health via Comforting Touch.

“I have a plan,” Stacia said. “TJ and Tiny take his left leg, while Fluff and Gerald take his right. Then, Karen hits him from behind and puts him on the ground. Once he be down, we pile on top and see how much damage we can do while they be tryin’ to keep him down.”

Gerald nodded and rushed after the Brute, which was lumbering at Marysue again. Alburet Copied Tiny and brought TJ back into existence while Fluff went with Gerald, angling for the tree trunk sized leg they were focused on.

Karen came sprinting out of the woods behind them. “Take him,” she called out as she lowered her head.

Bob and BJ slowed their barrage of Fire Blasts, so as to not interfere with the plan. Tiny and TJ hit the left leg in unison, their arms wrapping around the limb and trying to stop it from moving. Gerald and Fluff were not as coordinated, but also managed to tie up their leg. Karen was only a second behind them, and as the Brute teetered in place from the added weight, she hit it with her full weight, driving her heels into the middle of its back.

With a roar of pain, the Brute toppled to the ground, Karen riding it all the way down before rolling over the top of it. The quartet on the legs struggled to keep it pinned as the Brute started to shift, trying to get to its knees.

Stacia and Alburet rushed forward a few steps behind Karen as she spun back towards the mob. Her blades dug into its neck, scoring double criticals, as Alburet brought his flaming maul around into the left shoulder. Twin Fire Blasts struck the Brute in the back as Stacia reached out and took 5% of its life away with Essence Drain before drawing her blades and beginning to hack at its other shoulder.

The quartet was just enough to keep it from getting the necessary leverage to push itself upright. Alburet and Stacia had to dart back out of reach once or twice when it tried to grab at them. Karen kept twisting her daggers around its neck, trying to sever the head from the body.

Almost a minute after they took it to the ground, the mob shuddered as the last of its life was finally taken. Panting, the group slumped to the ground, or lay where they were, and Marysue stopped casting damaging spells onto the monster.

“That was definitely interesting,” she said, looking at Alburet.

“We still have to do four more of them,” Alburet huffed from where he sat. “How the fuck is a normal group supposed to handle that?”

“We don’t know what would have happened if it reached its target,” she reminded him. “It bashed those that got in its way. Maybe it stands still and squeezes its prey, allowing the others to carve into it unimpeded.”

“Not going to find out,” Gerald said, pushing himself upright. “If you’re getting damaged, then how are we supposed to heal you?”

“If it chooses someone different next time, maybe we should find out,” Marysue said as she made sure they were all healed up.

“Make one of us the guinea pig,” Karen grumbled as she got to her feet. “I don’t think I want to find out, if we can just tackle them.”

“You weren’t trying to hold it down,” Gerald told her. “It could easily overpower any one of us if we tried holding a leg alone.”

“Let’s get moving. We still need four more Brutes, and to find the Necromancer’s Lab before we head home for the night,” Alburet said as he helped Fluff to her feet.

“We should try and find out if we can,” Fluff said. “Maybe it’s easy to deal with them if they get their target.”

“Thank you, Fluff,” Marysue said.

“Barring Marysue, I’ll agree,” Gerald said.

Karen rolled her eyes as she vanished. “Fine.”

“Master?” Tiny rumbled, asking if that was his will as well.

“As long as it’s not Marysue. If it targets her, tackle it again,” Alburet told the Destroyer.

“As you wish,” Tiny rumbled and took up position near the front again.

“Stupid Brutes,” Gerald mumbled as he started to lead them down the path.

Further down the path they were following, the next Colossal Brute appeared. Everyone paused as the Brute seemed to look at each of them. With a roar, it locked eyes with Alburet and started lumbering towards him.

“Fuck me,” Alburet sighed and stepped into the middle of the group. “Give it a path, and don’t hit it until after we know what it does.” Hands flexing, Alburet resisted the urge to pull his weapon or summon fire to hand.

A few feet away the creature slowed and came to a stop, three feet away from Alburet, but still easily within its reach. It stared at Alburet, its head tilting to one side. “Mrgh?”

Alburet glanced at the others, at a loss, “Mrgh?”

The Brute’s lips twisted into a horrific smile as it mirrored Alburet’s posture. The moment stretched on, until Alburet shrugged, “I give up.”

“Mrgh,” the Brute shrugged, looking at the others like Alburet had.

“It be copying ya,” Stacia said, as surprised as the others.

Rubbing his chin, Alburet watched the Brute, “Anyone have any ideas?”

“Mrgh?” the Brute said, rubbing his chin.

“If it’s focused on you, we can all get easy criticals on it,” Karen said, her shimmering form not far from the monster. “I can get a really good bonus since I’m still in stealth.”

“Maybe that’s the easy way to deal with them,” Gerald shook his head. “Either way, it’s creepy watching it mimic you.”

“Okay, everyone get ready to hit it as hard and as fast as you can,” Alburet said, giving the Brute a big grin. “Goodnight, Gracie.”

“Mrgh,” the Brute grinned back. The grin vanished the instant all five melee hit it and Bob’s twin Fire Blasts splashed over it. With a thunderous roar it spun in a tight circle, knocking them all away from it.

“It’s almost dead,” Marysue said as she threw another spell at the beast. “We can finish it, Bob,” she called out to the Imp.

“Sure thing, sweet cheeks,” Bob called back, and another wave of Fire Blasts hit it.

Fluff and Gerald were back first, both of them using their Charge Abilities to cover the ground before the others could. Their two attacks landed alongside Marysue’s spell, and the Brute slumped to the ground, dead.

“Well, that was easy,” Alburet said as he came walking back onto the path. “Odd, too. I wonder why they act like that?”

“It seemed like he just wanted a friend,” Fluff said, looking at the Brute with sad eyes.

“Friends it can throw around like rag dolls, maybe,” Karen said, giving Fluff a hug. “It’s a monster, Fluff, we have to.”

“I know,” Fluff said, the melancholy still obvious in her voice.

“Three more and a Lab,” Alburet said as he laid his hands on their shoulders. “Then a shower at home before dinner.”

“Aye,” Stacia said, “a shower sounds like a good idea.”

“Okay,” Fluff said, feeling their eagerness to help pull her out of her funk. “I’ll try not to let it bother me.”

“Sorry,” Karen said softly as she kissed Fluff’s cheek. “Sometimes we have to do the hard things, right?”

Nodding, Fluff gave her a quick peck back. “I know. I’ll be fine, let’s go.”

They spent the next hour wandering the paths, finding and killing three more Brutes, but without finding any sign of the laboratory.

“Maybe we’re not going to find the lab,” Gerald grumbled as they took another branch of the path.

“We have no idea what it might look like,” Karen added.

“I’d say a square hut,” Bob said from above them. “Like the one further up the path and off to the left in a clearing.”

“Or we can find it while complaining about not being able to find it,” Marysue chuckled.

Following Bob’s directions, they were able to find the barely visible game trail that led to the hut. Fluff frowned as they walked down the trail. “Something big came through here a while ago, but it’s starting to grow back now.”

Karen nodded. “I can see the broken branches that have healed over now. Good spotting, Fluff.”

Smiling, she flexed her hands, claws sliding in and out of her fingertips. “I wasn’t sure at first, but thank you.”

“It’s likely the Brutes originally came from here,” Gerald said as he continued to lead them down the trail. “Be ready, just in case.”

The hut sat silently in the center of the clearing with no sign of life or unlife. Gerald walked to the large door and tried to open it, but it didn’t budge. No windows were visible in any of the walls.

“What are we supposed to do?” Marysue asked.

“Find and destroy it, is what the quest says,” Alburet replied. “Tiny, see if you can break that door down.”

Everyone cleared out of the way as Tiny lowered his shoulder. With a roar, he sprinted forward and slammed into the door. The thud echoed as he bounced off it, staggering back with a surprised look on his face.

“Fucking hell,” Karen said, “now that is a tough door.”

“Master?” Tiny asked, perplexed by his failure.

“Hold up,” Alburet said. “Ideas, anyone?”

“If he couldn’t break through it, I don’t like my chances,” Gerald said. “Neither the door, nor the wall, flexed when Tiny hit it. Maybe we can fashion a battering ram and try it?”

“Mayhap we can all hit it in unison?” Stacia suggested.

“Worth a shot,” Gerald said, putting his sword away. “Everyone on three?”

“It’s only really wide enough for four, maybe five people,” Fluff pointed out.

“Tiny, TJ, Gerald, Fluff, and me,” Alburet suggested. “We should have the highest Strength out of all of us.”

“Yeah, I’m mostly Agility,” Karen agreed.

“Okay, on three,” Alburet said as they lined up.

Gerald counted down, and on three they ran forward together. They slammed into the wall in near unison, and the wall seemed to flex only the barest amount as they staggered back.

“It flexed, just nay enough,” Stacia said as the group came together again.

“If we can’t do it, then how in the hell is it supposed to get done?” Karen frowned.

Silence fell over the group as they considered their options. “I think I have an idea,” Fluff said after a few moments. “The Temple was designed for a Trapsmith. Some of the other dungeons have heavily penalized pet classes. Maybe this is designed for a Necromancer?”

“Because they can charm undead,” Marysue said, nodding as she saw what Fluff was getting at. “Charm one of the Brutes and get it to help demolish the building.”

“They mimic their target,” Karen said, her eyes widening slightly. “If we can go find one or two and lead it back here…”

“Oh gods, some of these zones are just weird,” Gerald sighed. “That would explain why the mobs act that way, even if the whole setup is off.”

“Well, let’s go find a friend or two,” Alburet said and turned back for the trail. “We can finish this then turn the quests in tomorrow.”

It didn’t take long to find a Colossal Brute and get him to follow Karen back to the hut. Once she got the Brute to understand running at the hut, the group watched as it blasted straight through a wall. A bright green flash came from the dark interior of the hut, followed by a roar of pain.

The group readied their weapons, but the Brute didn’t come back out. Gerald approached cautiously, with Tiny and TJ beside him. Lips pursed, he shook his head, “It’s dead. The center of the building has a green rune inscribed on the floor. What’s left of the Brute is dissolving as I watch.” Pulling away from the hole, he looked at the others. “We didn’t get a quest completion message.”

“Might take one or two more,” Karen suggested.

“Oh boy,” Alburet said, “let’s go find more friends.”

“I wonder iffin the dead one would have counted for the other quest?” Stacia asked in a thoughtful manner as the group headed back out to find more Brutes.

“That would make sense,” Marysue nodded. “Let’s grab two more just in case, that way we don’t have to go back out again.”

“Make it four more,” Fluffball added. “I think Stacia is onto the trick. Five people in the group, five deaths needed. Bring them all here and get them to run into the walls.”

“But there are only four walls,” Gerald pointed out.

“Yes, but after holes are punched in the walls one of the corners might still need to be demolished,” Fluff suggested.

“Fair enough,” Gerald sighed as they walked back down the now widened trail. “At least the Brute gave us an easier path to walk down.”

The sun was about done setting when the fourth brute slammed into the corner of the hut, and the entire thing finally collapsed in on itself. The group gave a small cheer as they got the notifications that they’d completed their quests.

“Thank gods that’s over,” Gerald breathed out heavily.

“Back to Stormguard,” Marysue said as she pulled out her Homestone. “How long until dinner?”

“Less than an hour,” Gerald said. “The meal is at the Victory Lap, so don’t overdo the shower.” He looked at Alburet with a sardonically raised eyebrow.

“It’s never my fault…” Alburet trailed off.

“Meaning it’s our fault?” Karen asked archly.

“Fuck,” Alburet sighed, “we’ll see you two there.” He gave Marysue and Gerald a weak grin.

“Good luck,” Gerald smirked as he and Marysue vanished.

“Did ya mean tha’ it be our fault that showers run long?” Stacia asked.

“No, no, I didn’t,” Alburet said, turning around to face his wives. “It is entirely my fault. I’m unable to help myself when I’m around you, so it’s my fault.”

Fluff shook her head. “No it’s not.”

Karen touched her arm, lips quivering as she fought to keep from smiling. “Shh, having a man admit he’s wrong is something that should be savored.”

Rolling his eyes, Alburet pulled out his Homestone. “As if I’ll ever be right when it’s you three against me.” He met Fluff’s eyes first, then the other two, “But with you, I don’t mind in the least.”

Stacia laughed throatily, “Aye, just as we know ya did nay mean ya comment.”

Karen laughed and kissed Fluff’s cheek. “Let’s go get the shower started.”

“Okay,” Fluff said, still a little confused.

Alburet looked at Bob, who was silently laughing at him, and Tiny, who seemed indifferent to his plight. “You guys are dismissed, have a good night.”

“Not going to summon us to escort you to dinner?” Tiny asked.

“We should be fine. I might summon you to escort us home after dinner, though.”

“As the master wishes,” Tiny said, before vanishing.

“Now I know not to make that mistake if my wives do that to me,” Bob chuckled before vanishing as well.

“Ready to go home?” Alburet asked Stacia.

“I be ready for anythin’ when ya be involved,” Stacia deadpanned.

“Life will never be boring. Not with you three and my big mouth,” Alburet said as he kissed her cheek.

“Aye. We do enjoy that mouth most times, though,” Stacia giggled as he vanished, appearing next to him a moment later.

Taking her arm, he led her into the house after the other two. He could feel only happiness from the trio of women who loved him, and knew he was lucky to have what he did.

Chapter Nine

Quickly washed and dressed, the quartet left their home. Going around the block, they made it to the corner where carriages waited for hire. Tossing the driver a gold, Alburet gave the woman the destination and helped his wives into the carriage.

“Good idea with the carriage,” Karen said. “Are we going to take it home too, or see if anyone wants to play on the way?”

“We didn’t bring our gear,” Alburet said as the carriage started moving. “I’ll ask Gerald to demote us after we get home. Tomorrow, when we go turn in and stuff before we hunt, we’ll have to be ready for fun.”

“Do you think it’ll be enough?” Fluff asked, smoothing her dress over her legs.

“It be the best we can do for now,” Stacia told her.

“We could suggest that those who don’t want to deal with the Assassins step outside the city and PvP each other.” Karen rubbed her hands on her thighs, lips pursed. “Or maybe see if anyone else in the Guild will do it for them. They’ll still get God’s Grace that way.”

Alburet blinked. “Duh. I feel stupid for not having thought of that before.”

“Not everyone can be a super genius like me,” Karen chuckled.

“I didn’t notice your gear having the Acme brand logo on it,” Fluff murmured with a small smile.

Eyes widening, Karen turned her head to Fluff, “Left field much?”

“Well done, Fluff,” Alburet chuckled.

“It seems ya still be growin’,” Stacia smiled broadly at her. “I can nay wait to see where ya finally settle in. Nay matter what, ya will be loved by all of us.”

“Even when you quip me,” Karen agreed, kissing Fluff’s cheek. “That was well done.”

“Thank you,” Fluff beamed, soaking in the love and affection they had for her.

They chatted playfully until they reached their destination. Stepping out, Alburet helped the women down and tossed the driver another gold.

“You’ve paid enough already—” the driver began.

“Consider it my thanks for the smooth ride,” Alburet said, cutting her off. “We’ll be looking forward to an equally smooth drive on the way home.”

Tipping her hat, the driver smiled. “I’ll be waiting. Enjoy your meal.”

Inside, they found Ironhand and Leggylass talking to the maître d’. “I’m sure they’ll…” Ironhand trailed off, a welcoming smile coming to his face. “Here they are now.”

“Trouble?” Alburet asked.

“Didn’t know whose name the reservation was under,” Ironhand replied.

Alburet looked at the maître d’. “I believe it’s under Alpha Company, or Gerald.”

“We have a reservation for ten, under Alpha Company,” the grizzled man replied.

“We’re six of the ten,” Alburet said.

Pulling the silver bellpull, the maître d’ waited until a mohawked blonde came out of the doorway behind him. “Alpha Company; the rest will be arriving shortly.”

“Follow me, please,” the woman smiled politely and led them into the hallway.

Leggylass and Ironhand were impressed by the décor. The server led them into the dining room two doors down. Once they were seated, she left them alone.

“Isn’t the mohawk out of place?” Leggylass asked Karen.

“Everyone who works here is a past champion of the arena,” Karen told her. “It’s probably the same style she had when fighting. Though it is the first time I’ve seen one of the servers looking anything other than formal.”

“It was a bit of a shock,” Leggylass said.

A moment later, the door opened again. Rolland, with Kim behind him, were ushered into the room. “Seems we’re not the early ones,” Rolland said.

Alburet stood, followed, after a brief pause, by Ironhand. “Rolland, Kim, good to see you both,” Alburet said.

“I’m a little confused as to why we were invited,” Kim said as Rolland seated her.

“Gerald will—” Alburet began as he started to sit, but cut off as the door opened again.

Gerald led Marysue into the room. Tongue in cheek, he nodded to Alburet. “I see you didn’t dally.”

“Hah, not likely, after how we parted,” Alburet said, the men waiting for Marysue to be seated before taking their own.

“Gerald,” Kim started, “I’m hoping you can explain why we were invited. It was rather sudden.”

Gerald held up a finger as the server brought out two bottles of wine. After pouring from one, she waited until Gerald approved it before pouring for the others. She left the rest of the second bottle at the table.

When the server left, Gerald answered her question. “I’d like to extend an offer to become an officer to Rolland, Ironhand, and Leggylass,” he said, taking a sip of wine as he waited for them to react.

“Officer?” Rolland asked. “Why me?”

“We need more,” Gerald said. “You’ve been doing extra for the Guild, and your wife is already an officer. We’ve traveled enough that I know you’ll be a good fit.”

“I’m surprised I’m getting the offer,” Leggylass said.

“You’ve been levelheaded, and asked about helping do more social events with the Guild. I could use the help on that front,” Marysue said.

“Alburet already hinted about me being asked,” Ironhand said. “I’m flattered, and will accept.”

“Me too,” Leggylass added quickly.

“I will also accept,” Rolland said. “Thank you.”

Gerald tapped through his interface, promoting each of them to officer. “I’ll let the Guild know tomorrow—we’ll also be losing three officers.”

All eyes went to the other people in the room. “What happened?” Ironhand asked.

“We have a plan for dealing with some of the Assassin issues,” Alburet shrugged. “Officers are not targets for a bit longer, due to a previous encounter.”

Rolland nodded slowly. “You’re going to be bait.”

Alburet sipped his wine before saying more. “Yup. Gerald, I still think making our other three natives officers might be a good idea.”

“Deirdre, Chris, and Ivonna?” Gerald asked, making sure he had them right.

“Yes,” Marysue said. “We can invite them tomorrow when we do the announcement.”

“Thank ya,” Stacia said with a strained smile. “I was worried for me sister.”

“I’m not sure about Ivonna,” Gerald said, “but Deirdre and Chris are fine. They are family, after all.”

“That’s your call,” Alburet said, just before the door opened, admitting their mohawked server.

The server brought in the first course, refilling the wine before she left. As she shut the door behind her, Gerald raised his cup. “To our new officers; may you help shepherd our Guild to even greater heights.”

Everyone drank with him, and the conversation fell off as they dug into their food. Rolland and Kim exchanged many glances, full of sad memories, during the meal. Ironhand and Leggylass were impressed by the quality of the food throughout the dinner.

Once dessert had been polished off, everyone sat back, sated. Gerald brought the conversation back to important matters again. “I hope you enjoyed the meal, and welcome to the rank of officer. If you have any suggestions regarding what we can do to combat the Assassins, I’ll be more than happy to hear them.”

“We can’t just buy our way out?” Ironhand asked.

“Too expensive,” Gerald sighed. “it seems there’s more than one noble house behind this.”

Rolland leaned forward. “Did you say more than one?”

“That is what Jones told us,” Gerald said.

Rolland chewed his bottom lip for a moment. “The last time more than one House hired Assassins, things got pretty bad in the city.”

“What do you know?” Gerald asked, suddenly focused on Rolland.

“I’d have to find the right history book again,” Rolland grimaced. “Give me a day or two to try and dig it up. If I recall correctly, the streets became a battleground with the nobles taking sides against each other.”

“Event?” Karen asked, looking around the table.

“Maybe,” Alburet said.

“What?” Kim asked them.

“On some of the other worlds we’ve visited before, similar things have happened,” Alburet said quickly. “Event is a shorthand term for them. Pivotal points that can change the way events run in the future.”

“Ah,” Kim said her eyes narrowing. “You think this is because the Two-souled are here?”

“Or maybe we’re here to stop it,” Gerald said before anyone else spoke up. “In some cases, we were there to stop horrific things from happening.”

“Elite guardians that respond to disasters,” Kim murmured, her head slowly nodding. “That would make sense. You are troubleshooters. You said that you’ve visited other worlds before, and helped stop things like that. Maybe our gods knew this was coming, and agreed to let you come here to help mitigate the damage.”

“That’s better than I could have put it,” Alburet said with raised brows. “We might want to remember those words for later,” he looked at Gerald, his gut heavy. “I have a feeling that certain others will try to spin it the other way.”

Gerald met Alburet’s eyes, then his widened slightly, “Oh, shit. I see your point.”

The door opened, admitting the server again, who presented the bill to Gerald. He was about to pay when Kim waved her hand. “This is a Guild function, Gerald. It should come from the Guild fund.”

Gerald nodded and handed the bill off to Kim. “I leave it in the hands of our accountant, then.”

Kim took the bill. “Better than being a receptionist.”

Rolland chuckled, “Liar, we know you like talking to people.”

“Gerald,” Alburet said, leaning in towards him, “demote us in an hour. I want to get home safely first. We might be delayed for hunting, depending on how many people try to jump us.”

“You going to turn in quests and sell things before we meet up?”

“That’s the plan. I think we’ll get jumped when we come back to the city. We’re heading to the Dwarf continent tomorrow—Langistors again,” Alburet said.

“Marysue was happy to be able to deal some damage today, so she’s fine for more lobsters. I’ll message you once we turn in quests and let the Guild know about the officers.”

“That works,” Alburet said as he got to his feet. “Ladies, shall we away home to rest and relax for the fun tomorrow?”

“Okay,” Fluff said, getting to her feet.

“Fun tomorrow? We’ll have fun before then,” Karen chuckled.

“More than likely,” Stacia grinned.

Saying their goodbyes, they were the first to leave the room. The driver was waiting for them when they exited the Victory Lap. “Driver, home please,” Alburet said as he helped the women into the carriage.

Chapter Ten

The sound of contented purring was the first thing that Alburet noticed as he started to wake. Fluff was cuddled up next to him on his right, leg and tail draped over his leg, with her hands pulled up to her chest as she slept peacefully. A smile came to him as he looked at her open, honest face, peaceful in sleep. His mind wandered back to the night before when Karen and Fluff had taken up most of the bed enjoying each other while Stacia pinned him down to have him watch while she helped with his own growing problem.

Lying there staring at Fluff, his mind took him back to all the moments with her that defined his love for her. Fragile, open, caring, talented, shy... shaking his head, he cut off the list. She was as close to the girl next-door type as she could be, and she wanted him. Even while she was dealing with her own issues, she wanted to be with him. A hand stirred on his chest, telling him Stacia might soon wake. Stacia was a whole different ball game; sensual, submissive, needy, loyal, and willing to push him to accept what was in front of him. He still had trouble, at times, accepting how quickly and deeply his feelings for her had grown. She had gently nudged him bit by bit to open himself up to the others and was right to do so, even over his obstinate stance. If anything, he owed Stacia more than he felt he could ever repay. A hand appeared and gently stroked Fluff’s hip, the short, unpainted nails belonging to Karen and a perfect example of her. Simple, unaltered, feisty, demanding, and with a soft core that she protected fiercely, Karen would have been as close to the perfect woman Alburet could have imagined when he still wore a badge. Never giving him an inch and demanding the same in return, Alburet knew Karen would always push him to do more, while matching him step for step.

Shaking his head slightly as the memories came back to him, he had to question if he was really living his life, or if maybe it was all just an elaborate world he had created in his own head. No man could really find three women who loved him like the women around him did—it just wasn’t possible. Add in their stark desire to keep him, even after he had told them his crime, and Alburet was lost and amazed. His love for them was easy to explain; all of them were sexy, smart, and willing to fight for what they wanted.

His heart clenched for a moment as the thought of them all being stripped from him by Mindblown filled his mind. Jaw clenching tight, he began grinding his teeth. The rage he had thought was gone started to swallow him as fear of losing the women he loved began to consume him. Fluff’s eyes sprang open, her sudden alarm changing to worry as her eyes met his. Karen’s head appeared over the top of Fluff’s shoulder, eyes stern as they looked down at him.

“Master?” Stacia whispered, trying to see if he was okay. Her arm clamped around him possessively, her dark red nails digging into his chest.

“Al?” Fluff asked, worry evident in her tone.

“Knock that the fuck off,” Karen said, her words at odds with her own worry.

Karen’s abrupt nature jarred him enough that the anger fled as if it had never been, leaving him feeling drained. “Sorry,” he said, noticing that tears had been flowing down his face.

“Wha’ happened?” Stacia asked as her nails pulled out of his skin.

“I was thinking of how lucky I was to be with you all,” Alburet said, wiping the tears off his face. “Then the thought of you all being taken away from me hit and I sort of fell into an abyss.”

“We won’t leave you,” Fluff said, her hand coming up to touch his cheek.

“I be tied to ya. Ya will never be free of me, master,” Stacia said, kissing the back of his neck and sending a shiver down his spine.

“If that bitch even tries it, I’ll find her hub and rip it the fuck out of whatever frame it’s in,” Karen snarled. “I didn’t go and find you, and our loving wives, just to have it broken up and scattered. Remember that, in case you get any other idiotic thoughts in your head.”

Alburet reached out to stroke Fluff’s ears with one hand and covered Stacia’s hand with the other. His smile wavered as he looked up at Karen’s frown. “Sometimes, I wonder if I’m dreaming, or if this isn’t another one of my made-up memories. Because the three of you are just too good for me.”

“Damn right we are,” Karen said as she leaned over Fluff, putting her face inches from his. “But we have you now, so deal with it, cupcake.” Her mouth met his with a compassionate kiss; not demanding, but asserting her love.

Once she moved back, Stacia and Fluff collected kisses of their own. Under the onslaught of their love for him, and each other, he finally began to relax. Once they were sure he was stable again, Stacia got out of bed. “I’ll go start on breakfast. It be early, but since we be awake now, we might as well get the day started,” Stacia said, grabbing her clothing from the floor.

“I’ll help with breakfast,” Karen said, collecting a quick kiss from Fluff before she slipped out of bed.

“I’ll—” Alburet began before Stacia covered his lips with a finger.

“Ya be stayin’ right there and cuddlin’ with Fluff until breakfast be ready,” Stacia said. Fluff paused, in the middle of rolling out of bed.

“But—” Fluff began, before Karen kissed her again and cut off her words.

Breaking the kiss, Karen shook her head. “No buts, or at least not right now. He needs a little more love, and we all know you give the best cuddles.”

Cheeks turning the faintest shade of pink, Fluff rolled back over so she could hold Alburet. “Since you put it that way,” Fluff smiled, “I’ll be happy to.”

Putting his arm around Fluff in return, he glanced at his other wives. “I’m never really going to be in charge of my own life again, am I?”

“At times,” Stacia grinned.

“If we allow it,” Karen added with a cheeky grin.

“Somehow, I don’t mind either of those answers,” Alburet said. Gazing at Fluff, he let his eyes drink her in. “Besides, you do give the best cuddles.”

Her cheeks heated a little more and she ducked her head under his chin. “Thank you.”

Fluff began purring as Karen and Stacia left the room, happiness radiating from her like a small sun. After a minute, she asked a question she was a little worried about, “Al? If I can get approval from Vicky, would you be okay with me and Karen seeing you in person?” She continued on, the shock of her question hitting him like a hammer. “I’m pretty sure they won’t pull you from the game for us to talk, but I would like to see the real you, even if you are stuck in a pod, if that’s okay.”

“Why?” Alburet finally managed to ask after a long silence.

“I don’t know why, but I just want to see you. To reassure myself that you’re real, maybe. Now that I know Vicky is an AI, and has been all along, I worry you might be as well, even though I’m sure that isn’t the case.” Her emotions swirled like a tempest. She wanted him to say yes, but also worried he would.

Framing her face with his hands and making sure they had eye contact, his fingers gently rubbed at the base of her ears, calming her mind. “I don’t mind at all, Julia. I’m a little worried about what you might think afterwards, but I won’t deny you that. If anything, I owe you, Karen, and Stacia so much that I’ll never be able to repay you. I wouldn’t have survived my memories without all three of you there for me. Without a doubt, all of you saved my life.”

“But you’ve helped me just as much,” Fluff quickly rebutted. “You’ve accepted me even with all of my trauma and issues. How many men do you think would do for me what you have done and keep doing still? I know you want to do more with me, and what the others are doing to help me feel safe with you is unfair to you, but you never complain about it. The gift that we have, of being able to feel each other, it tells me over and over that even though you want to ravish me like you do them, you hold back because of your love for me.” Tears began leaking from her eyes. “I feel like a selfish little girl every time I deny you. It hurts me to think that I cause you even the slightest amount of pain by doing that.”

Leaning forward, his lips found hers, silencing her, but also accepting her words. It was difficult for him during the moments she was talking about, but he would rather cut off his own arm than willingly hurt her, and that emotion rushed from him and over her. The kiss deepened as the two acknowledged that they were both flawed, but together could maybe be more than they currently were. As the moment of connection faded, the kiss heated up and Fluff leaned into him, pushing him fully onto his back.

Afraid to hurt her, his hands only lightly caressed her back as he let her do what she wanted. The dark part of him, the part that demanded he take Stacia or make Karen earn her right to take him, he muzzled and threw into a cage. Feeling him restrain himself, she slipped her leg over his waist and straddled him. Breaking the kiss, she leaned back, her naked body above his as she looked down at him with trepidation and resolution.

“Al?” The word was breathless as she chewed her lip.

“Anything you need, Fluff,” Alburet said without asking what she wanted.

“Will you be gentle with me?” The words slipped out in a whisper as her own desire climbed.

Bringing his hands around from her back, he let them rest on her hips. Breathing fast as he fought down his own wants, he nodded. “As gentle as you need me to be.”

Leaning down, her lips met his with desire tempered by shyness, still unsure. Mastering his own nature, his lips met her softly, but surely, letting her know through the kiss that he would do only what she wanted of him.

They didn’t know how much time went by as they each gently kissed, caressed, and explored each other. Fluff went much further than Alburet would ever have expected of her. He was able to withstand her mouth for a time before he was forced to beg her to stop, so he didn’t repeat the other night, then she even let him return the favor. In the end, she ground her sex against his without letting him slip inside her, as she couldn’t yet bring herself to go that far. It was still enough for them both to find release in the end. Holding each other as they caught their breath, they exchanged small kisses, both of them thrilled to have progressed further in their relationship.

“Ya be a bit of a mess, but ya happiness is clear enough,” Stacia said from the doorway, where she and Karen were standing. “Why do ya nay go clean up, and we will be makin’ sure breakfast be ready for ya.”

Fluff startled at her words, but settled back against Alburet as he stroked her back. “I didn’t mean—”

“Fluff,” Karen cut her off, her voice full of happiness. “What do you feel from us?” Pausing, she waited for Fluff to realize there was only happiness around her. “While we didn’t expect it to happen this morning, we’re all ecstatic that you’ve managed to take another step together. Don’t apologize for something we wanted to happen finally becoming a reality.”

Resting her head against Alburet, a couple of happy tears fell from her eyes. “Maybe I’m the one dreaming about what is real?”

“Iffin tha’ be the case, I be glad to be here,” Stacia said, walking over to the bed to claim a kiss from them both. “Come on now, go get our husband and ya self clean.”

Nodding, she got out of bed, only to be grabbed by Karen and thoroughly kissed. A deep purr came from Fluff as she wrapped her arms around Karen and returned the kiss.

Stacia tsked, “Now ya all need to get clean.”

Alburet pulled Stacia down atop him, kissing her hungrily and smashing her body to his. Rolling over, he pinned her beneath him. “Now we all need to get clean,” he told her after finally ending the kiss.

Lips twitching, her slight annoyance faded. “As me master wishes,” Stacia said, her voice husky with desire.

“We’ll go get started,” Karen said with a laugh as she danced Fluff into the bathroom. “Don’t take too long, Al.”

Stacia blinked, looking up to find the darker side of Alburet staring down at her. “I think maybe I need to work off a little something that has been building up.”

“Oh, aye,” Stacia breathed out and surrendered to him, reveling in his demands and begging for more.

Thoroughly sated, they finally made it into the bathroom as Fluff and Karen were drying off. “Took you long enough,” Karen snickered. “Did Fluff work you up that much?”

“I enjoyed every moment, so shh,” Stacia said with a languid smile. “Ya can work him up as much as ya like Fluff. It was glorious.”

A small spike of jealousy flared in Fluff, and she almost dropped her towel as all eyes went to her. “Umm…”

“Oh, maybe Fluff isn’t far away from asking for even more,” Karen said, wrapping her towel around Fluff and herself. “I want to be there to watch again, next time. Okay?”

“Oka… again?” Fluff asked, her eyes going wide.

“Aye, we watched ya two from the doorway,” Stacia said, kneeling behind Alburet and beginning to lather him up. “So timid, so gentle. It took me breath away.”

“We share everything,” Karen said softly, leaning her forehead against Fluff’s. “Equals in all ways, right?”

“I…” Fluff stopped before tears fell from her eyes again. “Yes.”

“Oh, come on,” Karen said, leading her from the bathroom. “Let me kiss it better.”

“Do nay make a mess,” Stacia said as Fluff and Karen left the room, “again.”

“So much for an early start,” Alburet snickered as Stacia scrubbed his head.

“Tha’ be true, but it be well worth the delay iffin ya and Fluff can finally move forward.” Hands moving over him with sureness, she whispered into his ear, “After all, me own dream be tha’ we all be equal, too.”

“I don’t deserve you, or them, but gods be damned if I’m not going to try to be worthy,” Alburet said.

“As we all be feelin’,” Stacia said as water cascaded down over him. “Now ya get to clean me, and I be dirty all over.”

Laughing, Alburet let the water wash away his worry about what the day would bring, just happy to be with his wives for as long as he could.

Chapter Eleven

Breakfast turned out to be cold cut sandwiches, since Stacia and Karen had gone back to the room to watch the other two. Alburet locked up and reclaimed his food from Stacia, silently summoning Tiny, Bob, and all the Copies. “Everyone ready for a fun day?” he asked as they set out.

“You betcha,” Karen mumbled around a full mouth.

“Swallow first,” Alburet said.

“That’s what you always say,” Karen grinned.

Facepalming for a second, Alburet acknowledged that he’d walked into that one. “Brat,” Alburet told her, taking a bite of his own food.

“When do you think we’ll be attacked?” Fluff asked between bites.

“It nay be easy to tell who be an officer of a Guild,” Stacia said. “We mayhap have to drop a clue.”

“Hmmm,” Alburet mumbled, quickly swallowing. “We can always go let the Assassin Guild know.”

Karen snorted, “Just stroll in and announce we’re fair game?”

“If we don’t get attacked in a few hours, yeah,” Alburet said.

“I don’t think that’s a good idea,” Fluff added, sounding dubious.

“We’ll give it a bit, first,” Alburet said, taking another bite.

“I bet we get attacked after we get back from turning in the quests,” Karen said, then popped the last bite of her sandwich into her mouth.

“Why’s that?” Fluff asked.

“Gerald just finished telling the Guild about the new officers, and us stepping down,” Karen snorted, “for ‘personnel reasons.’”

“Personal reasons, you mean?” Alburet asked.

“Nope, personnel,” Karen snickered. “Maybe he’s trying to see if there’s a mole in the Guild. If the Assassin Guild finds out in an hour, then there’s likely at least one person spilling the beans.”

“Aye,” Stacia nodded. “Tha’ makes sense. I just be thankful he included me sis and Chris as officers. Ah, and me sis wants to talk with me.” Stacia pulled out her Mindstone to talk with Deirdre.

“That takes a little worry off my plate,” Alburet breathed out. “I kept waiting for her or Chris to get hit and not come back.”

“I notice he didn’t include the new Paladin, Ivonna, though,” Karen said.

“Guess we’ll find out if she wants to stay in the Guild or not,” Alburet added.

“Al,” Fluff began, then briefly paused, “do we have a plan?”

“Jump them when they jump us,” Alburet told her. “Tiny will help, won’t you, Tiny?”

“I will protect you and your wives, master,” Tiny rumbled from the front of the group.

“I’ve got the skies,” Bob added from the rooftops on either side of the road.

“I will muddle their minds so ya can take ya time with them,” Kitten added, strutting along behind them with her eye-catching sway.

“I’ll likely be the target of the attacks, since taking me out makes them vanish,” Alburet said. “Attacking any of you before me is just stupid.”

“They won’t have healers either,” Karen grinned evilly. “PvP inside the city is frowned upon by the guards, and they will intervene. Defense of one’s self, group, or Guild is perfectly fine, though I’m sure even that has its limits. Otherwise, you might wind up with full on war in the streets, like Capone and his rival, whatever his name was, back in old-time Chicago.”

“That would be ugly,” Fluff said, finishing off her breakfast as they got to the Portal Guild.

“Turn in, sell at the Keep, then back here to meet up with Gerald and Marysue,” Alburet said as the group entered the building.

A few minutes later, they were entering the Keep to turn in their quests. The group from Delvers was just saying goodbye to the Gunso when Alburet greeted them.

“How’s it going?”

Blaze chuckled, “We got the dungeon done. It was a bit of a pain.”

“Understatement much?” Sato said.

“Using the Brutes?” Alburet asked.

“Yep. We don’t have a Necro either, so it took a bit to lure them all in and get them to do what we wanted,” Blaze said. “As repetitive as the regular quests are, some of the big ones are interesting. I can’t think of another game where you lure mobs to the dungeon and they destroy it for you.”

“Yeah, it took a us a bit to figure it out,” Alburet agreed.

“It also explains the need for five Brutes,” Booth said.

“Where you all off to next?” Alburet asked.

“We’re thinking of hitting up the Lunari continent,” Blaze grinned.

“He’s got a fetish for cats,” Sato stage whispered.

“I do not,” Blaze snapped, “I just want to see what it’s like.”

“We’re going to visit that soon too, but we’re going to check out the Dwarven continent today,” Alburet said. “You guys been to Glacial Lake yet?”

“Not yet,” Blaze said. “Langistors are a pain for us; the high defensive value on their armor is annoying.”

“Asthore, we need to be goin’, iffin we be meetin’ up with Gerald,” Stacia interrupted with an apologetic smile.

“Gerald is your Guild leader now, we’ve heard,” Blaze said, his head tilting a little. “Why’d you give it up?”

“I took a big hit to my reps when I became a Half-blood Infernal, and it takes me longer to earn rep. It seemed like a good idea for the leader to be able to get rep easier. Besides that, Gerald is much more inclined to lead people than I am. I just brought some people together and made a Guild on a whim—lucky for me, those people are now friends.” He glanced at Karen and Fluff, “Close friends.”

“We’ve heard that about you,” Booth frowned. “Married a native and hooking up with two players as well. You got game or something.”

“Yeah, that red-furred Lunari was bitching all about it when she joined the Guild,” Ulula said.

“Bloodmoon?” Alburet asked.

Blaze nodded, “Yeah. We had to kick her out after we took the Keep though. She was a real bitch.”

Karen snorted, “Looks like she isn’t making any friends.”

“She had an Elementalist trailing after her like a puppy,” Sato said. “He seemed to be the only one who could stand her.”

“Takes all kinds,” Alburet shrugged. “Anyway, as my wife said, we have to meet up with Gerald. Good seeing you guys again. Maybe next time they put up a competition we can get it before you.”

“Ha,” Blaze said, shaking hands with Alburet, “g’luck man, but we’re damned good.”

The groups parted with smiles and light-hearted trash talk. Once Blaze and his group left, Alburet led the women over to the Gunso, who had been watching the exchange with interest. “Welcome back, Alpha Company. I see your quests are completed, let me reward you.” Pulling out bags of gold, he pushed them across the desk along with a token for the quartermaster. “We had a small wager riding on whether you or the Delvers were going to destroy one of the labs first. Since they came back first, I made a nice little bit of coin from Haru,” he nodded towards the other Gunso, who had a bitter twist to his lips. “So, thank you for being second.”

Quest Completed: Kill twenty Arcane Undead

Receive: Two hundred and fifty gold and increased reputation with Brightgrove Wardens

Quest Completed: Kill twenty Plated Deathwalkers

Receive: Two hundred and fifty gold and increased reputation with Brightgrove Wardens

Quest Completed: Kill five Colossal Brutes

Receive: Two hundred and fifty gold and increased reputation with Brightgrove Wardens

Quest Completed: Find the Necromancer’s Lab and destroy it

Receive: Six hundred gold and increased reputation with all Brightgrove factions and an item from the Quartermaster

“Heh,” Alburet shrugged at Haru, “sorry, we got tangled up this morning.”

Haru breathed out heavily, “It wasn’t much, but I had hoped to see Aiko taken down a peg.”

“Not likely,” the Gunso laughed as he handed out their rewards. “I’ll buy you a drink later, so cheer up. What would the Rikugun-Taisa say if he saw you being glum on duty?”

Haru sat up straight and looked around nervously, “Good point.”

The group saluted and left the two Gunsos, heading to the quartermaster to pick up gear. Everyone chose jewelry to put up for the next Guild raffle, as theirs was still much better than what they could get from these quests. They used their Homestones, appearing in front of the Guild hall.

“Home again, home again,” Alburet chuckled. “Okay back to the portal gui—”

Four daggers hit him in tandem, dropping him to a fraction of his max health, and four debuffs began to tick away as two black clad figures materialized beside him. “It’s just business, mate,” a familiar voice said, as the blades withdrew from Alburet’s body.

Tiny roared, slamming the other Assassin with his shield and stunning the man for a few seconds. Kitten sang at the speaker, making the Assassin waver on his feet as her Daze took effect. Bob tried to use Burning Cleanse, but the poison ticked too fast and Alburet collapsed to the ground. When he died, the Infernals all vanished, including Stacia. Fluff and Karen gasped before Fluff let out a scream, her skin flushing red as she dug her claws into the Assassin who’d spoken. Karen slammed both her daggers into the neck of the same one, dropping his health by a significant amount.

With Kitten gone, the Assassin she had Dazed was now free of the effect and he Vanished. Fluff lunged forward, her arms wide. Catching the Assassin in her grasp, she wrapped her arms around him as twin blades sank into her gut. Her arms tightened up before the paralysis poison took hold of her. She fell to the ground, her arms still holding the Assassin pinned under her.

The second Assassin shook off the stun and spun around to see Fluff holding his accomplice while Karen knelt down and jammed her blades into the man’s eyes. With a tsk, the Assassin triggered his ability to Vanish into stealth as Karen killed the other one. Stacia came out of the house at a run as the Guild door opened, revealing Gerald and Marysue, who had come out to check on the sounds of combat.

“What happened?” Gerald asked.

“Fluff needs healin’,” Stacia snapped as she rushed to help her wives.

Marysue stepped around the archway behind Gerald and began to heal Fluffball. By the time her first spell landed, Fluff had begun regaining hit points, as combat was over. “Where’s Al?” Marysue asked.

“This fucker got him,” Karen growled as she kicked the corpse, causing it to vanish and a small bag to appear in its place.

“We do have someone telling them about the goings on in the Guild, it seems,” Gerald sighed.

Alburet reappeared just outside the home, flaming maul in hand. “They gone or dead?”

Stacia tackled him in a hug. “I do nay like it when ya die.”

Fluff quickly joined the hug. “You okay, Al?”

Dropping the maul, which caused the fire to flicker out, he hugged them both back. “We know they’re after us now.”

“We have to do better than that,” Karen said from a few feet away, angry at herself for allowing the two Assassins to strike without being noticed.

Stacia let Alburet go and hugged Karen. “Aye, now tha’ we be sure they be after us, we will nay fail again.”

“How did they kill me so easily?” Alburet asked. “I’m not as weak as I was before, but the two of them obliterated me.” While asking the question, he summoned Tiny and Bob, then Copied Stacia and Tiny.

“Remember I said that completing Assassinations gives my class tokens to spend at the Guild?” Karen said, disengaging herself from Stacia’s hug, her anger abated. “They must have used one of the top end poisons those tokens can buy. Against people, it does ridiculous damage, but sucks against monsters.”

“I can expect more of that, then?” Alburet asked with a frown.

“No, that poison is one of the top items,” Karen sighed. “The one who spoke to you seemed to know you.”

“He’s killed me a few times before; it was the Assassin I got the deal out of,” Alburet said, slinging his maul onto his back. “I didn’t expect him—kind of thought he liked me.”

“Nothing says respect like killing you first,” Karen growled. “It’s part of the Assassin Guild code. Respected targets get priority, even over higher paying targets. If you’re both, then it’s a race for them to kill you first.”

“Yippee,” Alburet said.

“Well, now that they’ve killed you once, maybe we can go hunting,” Gerald said. “Just be on your toes, all of you. They can come at any time now.”

Fluff glanced around, her lip curling up in a silent snarl. “Next time we’ll be ready, right Karen?”

Nodding, Karen bumped hips with Fluff. “Damn right. Let’s teach them the mistake they’ll be making.”

“Master,” Tiny rumbled, taking a knee before Alburet, “please forgive my failure. I will do better.”

“You did what you could, Tiny,” Alburet said, clapping his minion on the shoulder. “Since I’m immune to attacks for the next twelve hours, you are to protect Fluff and Karen above even me. Understood?”

“Yes, master,” Tiny rumbled as he stood back up to his full height. “I will be Fluffball’s shield.”

“I will be Karen’s bulwark,” TJ said as he went to Karen’s side.

“Thanks, big guy,” Karen said, before vanishing. “Protect Fluff, though. I’ll be staying stealthy until we can get the Guild off our backs. I need to be stealthed for extra damage at the start of a fight.”

“As you wish,” TJ said, flanking Fluff on the other side.

“Not Stacia?” Marysue asked, confused.

“Normally, that would have been my thought, but I have the feeling that her unusual nature might have her registered as an invalid target,” Alburet said, scratching at his head. “It’s a feeling I have.”

“Wouldn’t be the first time that she broke something,” Gerald snorted. “Let’s get going before all the Two-souled Assassins show up.”

Karen grabbed the bag of loot dropped by the killer, and they started down the street. Stuffing it into her bag, she fell into step behind Fluff, intent on keeping at least one of her lovers safe.

Chapter Twelve

Appearing before the gates of Bunker, Alburet let out a soft whistle. “Holy fuck, now that is ambitious.”

“Forge and Hearth crafted the city for them,” Fluffball said as she looked at the view before them. “Beautiful isn’t it?”

“They carved the mountains?” Karen asked.

“Made from the bones of the earth,” Stacia said. “This be just the part of the city that visitors be allowed into. Ya have to be a dwarf, or well known to them, to be allowed into the undercity.”

“Wait, there’s another city under this?” Marysue asked.

“That would be like stacking New York on top of Los Angeles,” Gerald murmured.

“Shall we go have a closer look?” Alburet said, starting for the gates that were set in the smooth grey stone walls.

“Newcomers, welcome to Bunker,” the Dwarven Guard said with a grin. “Ye can always tell the newcomers by their gobsmacked expressions.”

“It’s impressive as hell,” Alburet said, looking at the towering grey buildings beyond the gate. “We’re hoping to find the Portal Guild; can you point out the right way?”

“Let me see yer map,” the guard said with a bemused smile.

When Alburet brought his map out, the guard frowned. “It seems ye already have it marked.”

“I didn’t think about that. Sorry, sir, a friend traded all of his data with me a while back,” Alburet chuckled.

“Seems he knew the undercity pretty well, too,” the guard said as he studied the map. “Aye, ye can find anythin’ ye need easily enough, it seems. Which zone are you all headed to?”

“Glacial Lake,” Gerald said. “We hear there are Langistors out there.”

“Ach, damn shelled bastards always be a problem. Ye lot be careful, but as ye seem to be Two-souled, ye’ll probably be fine.” His eyes focused on their Guild emblem for a moment. “Alpha Company?”

“That’s us,” Gerald said. “Did you need something from us?”

“Nay, just heard of yer Guild and them Delvers. They say ye get thin’s done without too much issue. We be glad for the help. I wish yer lot a good day.”

“You as well, sir,” Gerald said as he led them through the fifty-foot tunnel.

Alburet let out a soft murmur of appreciation. “This place would be a right bitch to attack. Slits, holes, multiple portcullises…”

“Stormguard has something similar, just not as deep,” Gerald said. “Then again, Stormguard is only the third largest city in the Empire, and this capital has been here from the beginning.”

“Fair enough,” Alburet nodded.

“Which way to the Portal Guild?” Gerald asked as they finally made it to the streets on the city.

“Straight ahead, then hang a right at the big square,” Alburet said as he looked around at the buildings. “Smooth stone, not built.”

“Forge shaped the exteriors of each building and Hearth worked on making them livable on the inside,” Fluff said. “When we get to the square, there are some buildings that are actually built over the ruins of the older buildings.”

“Something knocked some of these things down?” Karen asked, impressed with the idea that they could be broken.

“It’s said that the last time one of the Eldest Dragons was awake, it landed in the middle of the upper city. It broke a number of the buildings there before it was driven off.”

“Oh, there are Dragonkin on this continent,” Marysue said with a grin. “Can we go to one of those zones instead?”

“We can ask at the Portal Guild,” Gerald chuckled, “see if they’re in our range.”

Alburet chuckled at Gerald’s quick agreement with Marysue. “That’s fine, it might be nice to see a change of foe.”

“Yay!” Marysue said, and kissed Gerald’s cheek.

Gerald blushed, eyes darting around to see who might be watching them. He found the entire group grinning at them, and Bob flying above them laughing. “Mary…”

“No. We’ve talked about it. You agreed last night, small signs of affection are okay in public.”

“What’s a big sign of affection?” Bob asked from overhead.

Glaring daggers at the Imp, Gerald’s lips peeled back from his teeth. “Come down here and I’ll explain it to you.”

“Bob,” Alburet said, “don’t bait him.”

“I was only curious,” Bob huffed. “Just because he has a stick so far—”

“Bob,” Alburet sighed, “enough.”

“Yes master,” Bob grumped.

Marysue released Gerald’s arm and took his hand, which caused Gerald to look around wildly again. “You need to get used to it now. What are you going to do when we have to leave the pods, refuse me?”

Blanching, Gerald shook his head. “Of course not, Mary.”

“Good. Besides, I always get what I want. Now that I know what I want, I’m not going to let you stop me,” Marysue said with a playful smile. “Not that you really want to stop me now, do you?”

“No,” Gerald said, his hand taking hers firmly. “This is something I’ve always wanted.”

“I do nay want to pry too much,” Stacia began, pausing until they both looked back at her. “With the obvious love ya be havin’ for each other, have ya thought of mayhap marryin’ here before ye go back to ye world?”

Gerald looked slightly panicked, but Marysue nodded. “I still wonder how Daddy will react to that, but yes, it’s an idea I’ve considered.”

“Really?” Gerald’s voice came out as a squeak.

“Of course,” Marysue said, looking back at the stunned man holding her hand. “We’ll talk more later, okay? I didn’t want to spring anything on you until we’ve gotten this whole Assassin issue settled.”

“We know who’s going to be wearing the pants in that relationship,” Karen murmured softly enough that the pair ahead of them didn’t hear.

“Aye, as it should be,” Stacia grinned, with a sly wink directed at Alburet, “women should always be the ones to handle the big problems.”

Alburet shook his head, knowing better than to rise to the bait she dangled before him. “Nope, not going to touch it.”

“That’s not what she said,” Karen chuckled.

“At least you’re fun,” Bob said as he fluttered next to Karen. “He’s been getting grumpier about me teasing Gerald. Can you help an Imp out with that?”

Karen chuckled and shrugged. “It’s not lack of sex, I know that much.”

“Bob,” Alburet sighed. “I know it’s difficult for you, but try for me, okay?”

“Fine,” Bob huffed. “But if I don’t tease him, who can I tease? I need some kind of entertainment.”

Karen snagged Bob from the air and squeezed him. She held the hug for close to a minute before releasing the Imp, who fluttered as if drunk. “There. Behave and I’ll give you a hug every once in a while.”

“Deal,” Bob croaked, eyes slightly glazed.

“You’re bribing him?” Alburet asked incredulously.

“Whatever works,” Karen said with a grin, “besides, it’s easier to get guys to do what you want if you dangle a carrot in front of them.”

Gerald slowed as they reached the square Alburet had referred to earlier. “This is…”

Alburet had to agree. The center of the square was an outdoor market, with tents of every color and size taking up space along the edges and packing the center with walkways between them. “Very much like a bazaar,” Alburet said.

“The buildings are different,” Marysue pointed out. “You can see the individual stones.”

“Aye, those be the ones that were rebuilt,” Stacia said. “They still be built better than many of the buildings in Stormguard. Dwarves be the best stone crafters in the world.”

After taking a few minutes to meander through the bazaar, and stopping to look at one of the rebuilt buildings, the group moved on. It wasn’t long afterward that they finally reached a spire that mirrored the Portal Guild in Stormguard, but made from a single piece of stone.

The layout inside appeared identical to what they were used to. A Dwarf sat behind the reception desk, a professional smile on his face. “How can I be helpin’ ye?”

“We’re planning on hitting Glacial Lake, but we were curious if any of the Dragonkin zones might be in that same range?” Gerald replied.

“Aye, Lava Point be the other zone in that range,” the Dwarf nodded. “Six floors up, on the left.”

“Thank you,” Gerald said, leading the group past the desk.

“Mind the Spitters,” the receptionist called after them.

“Spitters are quitters, it’s better to swallow,” Karen deadpanned.

Gerald frowned and Alburet rolled his eyes as Bob cackled.

“Ya be right,” Stacia said into the silence, nodding sagely.

“Please…” Gerald sighed.

“Is that what—” Marysue began.

“Mary!?” Gerald spluttered.

Marysue giggled, “I was only teasing, Gerald.”

“Oh gods,” Gerald groaned. “You’re all bad influences on her.”

“Are they?” Marysue asked as they climbed the stairs. “Would we have taken this path without their nudging?”

Gerald opened and closed his mouth for a moment before he sighed. “Maybe. You are still a Dorn though, you can’t say those kinds of things in public.”

“I’m not a Dorn when I’m here. Here, I am Marysue, devout Priestess of Peace,” Marysue said firmly, “and you’re not Francis. You’re Gerald, my knight in shining armor. I won’t be bound by those rules here, Gerald.”

Face creasing with warring emotions, he finally bowed his head. “As m’lady wishes.”

“Better,” Marysue said and kissed his cheek again.

The others all watched in silence, exchanging smiles and significant glances. No one else said anything until they finally found the right room and took the glyph to the zone they wanted.

Chapter Thirteen

The Dwarven Keep was a sunken bunker, with only a few feet visible above ground level. Two heavily armed and bearded Dwarves stood next to the stairs leading down into the stronghold. The other thing that caught everyone’s attention were the open pits of lava that dotted the landscape. Basalt rock, bereft of all plant growth, stretched in all directions. A roar echoed down the canyons around the keep, causing even the guards to look around with a bit of trepidation.

“That’s not a normal occurrence, I take it?” Gerald asked the two guards.

“Nay, it seems one of the Matriarchs has woken up,” one of them said. “She likely be tryin’ to find places to leave clutches of eggs.”

“Good thin’ for us ye be here,” the other said. “Sergeant Brus will be wantin’ to talk to ye.”

“Then we won’t keep him waiting,” Gerald said. “Have other Two-souled been out here?”

“Aye, but most of them do nay stay long,” the first guard replied. “The Fledglin’s be a right pain to deal with.”

“Ach, the bastards never come down,” the second guard sighed. “The Flamers be bad enough. I hope ye all like flames, as ye’ll be feelin’ enough of it.”

Marysue frowned. “They can be dealt with, though.”

“Oh, aye, iffin ye do nay mind the red skin ye’ll be havin’ while yer out there,” the first guard replied. “Down the stairs, follow the corridor left, the double doors on the right be where yer wantin’ to go.”

“Thank you,” Gerald said as he led Marysue and the others down the stairs.

“My fur is going to get singed,” Fluff said softly.

“Nay as much as it would,” Stacia told her. “Ya blood was changed. Ya do nay have the penalties tha’ our husband be havin’ with reputation, but iffin ya look, ya will see ya have some resistance to flames.”

Nodding, Karen grinned, “Half the damage from fire, no penalties to rep, and of course, our ability to better understand each other.”

“Aye,” Stacia said. “It be nay half damage, though, but 50% fire resistance. Iffin they have a way to overcome resistance, we will still be takin’ more than half.”

“Fair enough,” Karen shrugged.

“Gerald will be the one most likely to have difficulties,” Alburet said. Glancing behind him at Tiny, who had taken up rearguard, he raised a brow and got a nod in return. “Thank you, Tiny.”

“I will do my best, master,” Tiny rumbled.

“My spells are likely not going to be as effective,” Bob sighed. “You’re still going to want two of me, though.”

“Why’s that?” Alburet asked the Imp, who was walking along next to Tiny and TJ.

“The Fledglings don’t land,” Bob said. “Or at least, that’s what I’ve heard from others who’ve been through this zone.”

“The guard said as much. So we’ll need ranged to deal with them?” Karen asked.

“Yes,” Bob said.

“We’ll find a way,” Alburet said with pursed lips, trying to figure out a workaround, “we always do.”

“I believe you’re right,” Fluff said from Alburet’s left.

He kissed her cheek, then finally started paying attention to the hallway they were walking down. The rock had been carved out by a master crafter, with arched ceilings fifteen feet above holding intricate runes engraved into the stone.

“I wonder what the runes say?” Marysue said from in front of them.

“We can ask the Sergeant,” Gerald said. They passed a few doors on their left, then double doors finally appeared on their right. “Here we are.”

Following him in, the group found a single Sergeant behind a stone desk, going over paperwork with an air of boredom. The door opening brought her head up and a polite smile to her face. “More Two-souled. Welcome to the Lava Pits, iffin ye can stand the heat.”

Coming to a stop before the desk, they saluted and held it for a few seconds, until the Sergeant returned it. “Ma’am, we’d like the quests to help thin the beasts that plague this area,” Gerald told her.

“Nay had a group of ye salute me before,” the Dwarf said with raised brows. “Ye must be Alpha Company. They be the only ones I heard of tha’ do such.”

“We are indeed, Ma’am,” Gerald grinned.

“We’ve had a handful of ye Two-souled come through in the last week. None of ‘em have completed more than one of me quests. Ye think ye can manage to surprise me?”

“We’ve been known to surprise people,” Alburet said, fighting a grin.

“Ye must be Alburet, the old leader of Alpha Company. Only Two-souled Half-Infernal we be knowin’ of.” Eyes narrowing, she studied him. “Ye do nay look like much, but word says yer lot conquered a Keep far into the Dead Lands, and iffin tha’ be true, then ye deserve me respect. So I’ll be givin’ ye what ye ask for. I be doin’ somethin’ special for ye, though. Iffin ye can complete them all, I’ll give ye the most reputation we can be givin’ out. Iffin ye fail, though, ye’ll nay be getting’ any reputation from us at all. Ye want to chance it?”

“We’ll get them done,” Gerald said firmly.

“I do be likin’ the ones who do nay back down from a challenge,” the Dwarf laughed, her eyes going over Gerald’s armor. “Iffin ye need to cool off later—”

“He’s taken,” Marysue said icily.

“Ach, don’t it always be the way,” the Sergeant sighed. “Nay offense was meant,” she said directly to Marysue.

“None taken,” Marysue said a little stiffly.

Gerald patted Marysue’s hand where it rested on his arm, but addressed the Sergeant, “What is it we need to do Ma’am?”

Quest: Kill twenty Fire Fledglings

Reward: Three hundred gold and increased reputation with Bunker guards

Quest: Kill twenty Burning Flamers

Reward: Three hundred gold and increased reputation with Bunker guards

Quest: Kill five Egg Tenders

Reward: Three hundred gold and increased reputation with Bunker guards

Quest: Kill a Matriarch

Reward: Seven hundred gold and an item from the Quartermaster’s stores.

Bonus: Complete all the quests in 12 hours.

Reward: Maximum reputation from Sergeant Brus.

Failure: If you fail this quest you forfeit all reputation from this zone.

Sergeant Brus rattled off all of the requirements and the quests popped up as she recited them. “Now ye have yer tasks. Luck be with ye, Alpha Company.”

“Ma’am,” Gerald said as the group saluted, “we’ll return as swiftly as we can.”

“Aye, I be waitin’ to see how ye fare,” Sergeant Brus said, returning the salute. As Alpha Company left the area, she watched them leaving, a smile forming on her lips. Brushing at the long sideburns that marked all female Dwarves, she sighed. “The good lookin’ ones always be taken.”

Walking down the hall towards the exit, Bob was chortling under his breath. When he caught Alburet looking at him, Bob pointed at Gerald and gave the Defender’s back big puppy dog eyes.

Rolling his eyes, Alburet fought to keep a grin off his face, not wanting to encourage the Imp. The burst of amusement from him made his wives all look at Bob and catch the puppy dog eyes as well. Karen snorted.

The snort brought Gerald’s head around to see what was going on. Bob was able to drop the expression just in time. “Everything okay?”

“Aye,” Stacia managed to get out evenly, fighting back a grin of her own. “Karen just had a tickle in her throat.”

“And not from anything I wanted to tickle it, either,” Karen chuckled.

Rolling his eyes, Gerald turned back to face the front. “You’re as bad as the Imp.”

“Woohoo, we’re two peas in a pod,” Bob laughed.

Everyone but Gerald laughed at Bob’s outburst, even Marysue, who managed to stifle most of it. Frowning thunderously, Gerald grumbled under his breath, “Why do I always seem to be the butt of their jokes?”

Fluff caught his mutter, but she kept silent. She wasn’t sure how to explain to him that if he would stop reacting, then the others would stop making the jokes. Catching her moment of indecision, Karen kissed her cheek a second before Alburet kissed her other one. A beautiful smile formed on her lips as she felt their love and let that soak into her.

As they came out of the bunker, the two guards gave them knowing grins. “Still goin’ out to give it a try, eh?”

“We’ll be back once we finish the tasks given to us,” Gerald said sternly. “Alpha Company doesn’t fail at what it sets out to do.”

Both Dwarves held up placating hands, and one of them quickly spoke up. “Fine, fine, no offense was meant.”

“Calm down, Gerald,” Marysue said, patting his arm. “They didn’t do anything wrong. You still need to work on loosening up here. Let’s go find some things and kill them, okay?”

Gerald exhaled with a scowl, then nodded sharply and looked at the guards. “My apologies. You’ll see what I mean, though, when we get back.”

“Lookin’ forward to it,” the other guard said. “Luck be wi’ ye.”

Gerald led them away from the bunker with a deliberate stride. After a few steps, Marysue let go of his arm so he could get his shield and sword ready. Tiny came forward and walked alongside Gerald as Marysue dropped back.

“Gerald,” Tiny rumbled softly, “as one protector to another, I know Bob can be difficult. In time, he stops—if you can avoid reacting to his gibes.”

Brows raising, Gerald glanced at the Destroyer as his lips twitched. “If we can bury our earlier issues, maybe he and I can, too. Is that what you’re saying?”

“Yes,” Tiny nodded.

“We’ll see,” Gerald said as he rotated his shoulders. “Ready to kill some mobs?”

“Yes. I will even show you a trick to fighting the Flamers,” Tiny grinned.

“Really?” Gerald said. “Wait, you’ve been here before?”

“Long ago,” Tiny sighed, his eyes going distant for a moment. “Many years ago, and not with such good people.”

Blinking as the idea that Tiny had been in the zone before really started to sink in, Gerald slowed for a moment before matching Tiny’s stride again. “Okay, you’ve got the lead. Besides, you take less damage from fire, don’t you?”

“Yes,” Tiny’s grin grew broader. “They hate it when Destroyers walk these lands,” Tiny’s laugh was dark. “Time to remind them why.”

Chapter Fourteen

A fine, dusty ash hung in the air, becoming thicker the further they went into various clefts and tunnels through the basalt. Marysue was the first to pull a piece of cloth from her bag to cover her nose and mouth, and the others quickly followed suit.

“Tha’ be much better,” Stacia said.

“I did this a few times during our journey across the Dead Lands, during the bad sand storms.”

“They never seemed to last long enough to be a real problem, but this dust sure seems inclined to,” Karen said.

Gerald coughed roughly, “This is miserable. No wonder everyone leaves this zone in such short order.”

Alburet had to agree. “So this is the first danger of the Lava Pits.”

Fluff giggled, “What about the R.O.U.S’s?”

Alburet’s grin was covered, but his twinkling eyes could still be seen. “Well spotted, Fluff.”

“It’s one of my favorite movies,” Fluff replied. “True love…”

“As you wish,” Karen said from beside the Lunari.

“Incoming,” BJ called out, flying back towards them. “Two Fledglings inbound.”

A few seconds later, the small dragons came into view over one of the rock mounds. As soon as the red scaled beasts were in their line of sight, Bob and BJ launched Fire Blasts at them. “Over here,” Bob taunted the mobs with a sharp slap on his ass.

“I’ve got them,” Gerald said, targeting one with his taunt. The Fledgling stopped and spat a glob of fire down at him, which Gerald was able to deflect with his shield. “Come on down, lizard,” Gerald chuckled.

The Fledgling stayed above him, hovering in place. The other Fledgling went past them, aiming for Bob. Both Bob and BJ tensed, then darted to either side just as the beast spat.

“Missed,” Bob cackled as he threw another Fire Blast.

“How are we supposed to hurt them?” Alburet called out and threw his own Fire Blast, missing the Fledgling as it banked to go back towards the Imps.

“Ranged,” Bob said, “they don’t land to fight.”

Gerald snapped as he batted another flame aside, “This place sucks.”

Fluff was watching the Fledglings intently while the others all frowned up at the beasts. Kitten sang at one but it seemed unaffected. “I can nay control them,” she told the others with a deep frown.

“I got this,” Fluff said roughly as her skin went red. With a grunt, she launched herself into the air right into the path of one of the mobs. Wrapping her arms around the vicious beast, she dragged it out of the air with a solid thump. “Help?”

Karen appeared almost instantly, her blades carving deep gouges into the mob. “Fuck yeah! Way to go, lover,” Karen praised Fluff.

“That’s one way to do it,” Marysue blinked.

Kitten targeted the other Fledgling and sang to stun it instead. The beast, which had been in an aerial dogfight with Bob, plummeted to the ground like a rock. It shakily stood and, with an indignant sound, started trying to take flight again.

“No,” Tiny said, clamping his hand around the beast’s skull. “I’ll hold it for you, Gerald.”

Gerald shook his head and shoved his sword deep into the mob. “That is just wrong,” he chuckled, “grounded and caught.”

It didn’t take long for them to dispatch the Fledglings after they had been caught, as the small beasts didn’t have the strength to break free of their captors.

“Normally need ranged to deal with them?” Marysue asked Bob.

Giving her a shrug, Bob looked away. “You’re always finding different solutions.”

“That’s what we do,” Karen cut in with a chuckle. “I didn’t expect a flying Fluff or a stunned Fledgling, though.”

“The two things they never expect,” Alburet said in a weaselly voice. “A flying Berserker, a song of stunning, or being held by a Destroyer…” Coughing, he looked at the group, “Three things… the three things that—”

Fluffball giggled again, “The Spanish Inquisition?”

“Monty Python knew humor,” Alburet chuckled. “David…” He clamped his jaw shut, a brief but intense moment of loss hitting him.

All three women surrounded him as they walked, each one touching him. Stacia was the one who spoke, “It be okay to feel the loss. It be a way to help close the wound.”

Giving her and the other two a tight smile, he nodded. “I know. It’s just going to cause small bumps like that for a while.”

“Something wrong?” Marysue asked them, her eyes intense though she tried to keep her voice casual.

Feeling the intense curiosity from her, the group fell back into their normal formation. “No, I just had a moment,” Alburet told her. “It’s nothing now.”

Narrowing her eyes, Marysue pursed her lips, “Okay.”

“NDA,” Karen said the three letters firmly, eyes pinned to Marysue.

Glancing at Karen, Marysue’s curiosity abated. “Sorry. I know things are going on that he can’t talk about, but I think he knows things that I want to know more about.”

“Aye,” Stacia said. “We nay be keepin’ anythin’ from ya we can share. Ya be interested in what Delta World is.”

Eyes fixing on Stacia like a cat watching a mouse, Marysue gave a slow nod, “Exactly.”

“We only know what the legends tell us,” Stacia said. “It be the world tha’ the dead of this one go to to live a new life, if they be selected by the gods.”

“I bet Alvin knows more,” Marysue grumbled.

“We can ask when our six months are up,” Gerald told her soothingly. “He’ll probably want another endorsement or something, and we can leverage that into answers.”

Looking at Gerald, Marysue nodded, her normal smile back in place. “Okay. I’ll leave it to you, then.”

Alburet let out a silent breath, glad he was no longer under Marysue’s scrutiny. He’d never realized how focused she could be. The moment passed, with the group continuing down the path, grey dust floating up into the air with each footfall.

It wasn’t long before BJ came flying back to them with two more Fire Fledglings chasing him. Gerald didn’t try to taunt this time, but waited for someone to ground one or both of them. Stacia and Kitten both began singing in unison, Stacia’s form shifting to Infernal as she sang.

As both mobs went over Gerald’s head, they went limp and hit the ground, skidding towards Fluff. Gerald used Charge to rush one as it shook its head, wrapping his hands around its neck and crushing it to his breastplate. Fluff snagged the other one, handing it off to Tiny so she could attack it more easily.

“I be sorry, now I be knowin’ when to start me song so they land at ya feet, Gerald,” Stacia told him, reverting back to her human guise.

Bob was cackling as he threw Fire Blasts into the midsection of the Fledgling Gerald held. “Darkness, this has to be the easiest way I’ve ever seen to kill these things.”

“It was not done this way when I was here before,” Tiny rumbled, holding the struggling beast as Karen and Fluff ripped it apart. “The Burning Flamers will be harder.”

Alburet chuckled as he slammed his maul into the mob that Gerald held. “I’ll take easier when we can get it.”

“It’s too easy,” Marysue said, healing the minimal damage the two beasts did before they died. “Poof, they’re gone.”

“Gerald will need you with the Flamers,” Tiny rumbled at her as he dusted off his large hands.

“I hope so,” Marysue said. “This is the exact opposite of the undead—I’m not doing a damn thing.”

“Ya can always go into melee with the one Gerald holds,” Stacia said. “Ya do nay get the chance to physically attack often, and this be safe enough.”

“Point taken,” Marysue said, hefting her staff. “Time to see what this thing can do, besides give me stats.”

They had killed ten more of the Fire Fledglings before BJ came flying back with no Fledgling on his tail. “Two Flamers following me,” he said as he took up position next to Bob.

Tiny grinned as he pulled his shield off his back and drew his blade. “Good. Gerald, step to the side. They start with fire, so watch their necks carefully.”

Gerald frowned, but had learned to respect the fierce Infernal, so did as he was asked. A moment later, two large, wingless lizards with bright red scales came around a corner. The Clydesdale-sized beasts both arched their necks high to look at the group before they lowered them, hissed, and charged at Tiny.

With a roar that wasn’t one of his Abilities, Tiny lowered his body and leaned into his shield. The first Flamer went left, its neck swelling as a stream of fire erupted from its mouth. Tiny’s shield blocked most of the flames, angling them away from Gerald, who flinched back from the heat. The second Burning Flamer surged right at Tiny, its neck bulging as it closed on him. The second stream of flame engulfed Tiny, who let out a mirthful laugh as his blade came slamming down into the snout of the second one, cutting off its flame.

Alburet started rushing forward to heal Tiny, only to see that the Destroyer had barely been touched by the flames. Slowing, he looked at his flaming maul and let the flame die. “I’m going to guess fire doesn’t really affect these things.”

“Not much,” Tiny said as he Bashed the one to his left and focused on the Flamer who had breathed on him. “You can stop its breath, if you stun it at the right time,” Tiny told Gerald. “Want to take it?”

“Might as well learn how to,” Gerald said, a smile on his lips as he came forward to take the mob Tiny was working on from him. “How long between breaths?”

“About half a minute,” Tiny replied, focusing his attention on the other one.

“Catpile the one Tiny’s on,” Karen said from her shimmer.

Fluff leapt into the air and landed beside the monster Karen had indicated, digging her claws into its hide. “Yes.”

As the other Flamer shook off the stun, Tiny angled it so the breath was pointed away from the others. Karen learned that the beast knew how to use its tail shortly after that. Staggering back, she winced as the tail slap left a burning welt on her arm.

“Fuck, their skin is heated?”

Fluff blinked and looked at her fingers, seeing small blisters forming next to her claws. “Ow.”

Marysue was able to cast heals on them while she worked to keep Gerald up. His life was slowly but steadily leeching away, even with her constant heals. “Why?” Marysue called out, “Why is he still losing so much life?”

“My armor is heated,” Gerald told her as he stunned the Flamer just as its neck started to swell. “Every time it hits me, or I hit it, I can feel my armor heating. It’s like a really dry sauna inside this plate right now.”

“I be thinkin’ an Elementalist focused on cold magic mayhap be able to combat tha’,” Stacia said thoughtfully as she stood back by Marysue.

“Yes,” Tiny rumbled. “They get bonus damage against these beasts and also counter the Flamers easily.”

“It seems like every class has a zone or two where they can really shine,” Alburet said, slamming his maul into the one on Gerald, since the other creature was about dead. A small wave of warm air washed over Alburet and he pursed his lips. He wondered why he wasn’t taking damage, until he recalled his 50% resistance to fire damage. “Nice, my race change is useful here.”

“The fire resistance?” Karen asked.

“Yeah,” Alburet said as he damaged the Flamer again. “But why is Fluff blistering so easily, or your arm?”

“They be touchin’ it with skin,” Stacia said, stepping behind Fluff and using Comforting Touch to heal the Lunari. “There ya go, Fluff,” Stacia purred as her hand gently rested for a second on Fluff’s back. “Now for ya,” her other hand reached out and a chunk of the Flamer’s health vanished as she Essence Drained it. Walking away, she showed Alburet her undamaged hand. “Pure Infernals take no damage from these beasts.”

“Well, fuck,” Alburet laughed as the first Burning Flamer died. “I’m not a pure blood.”

“Yet,” Stacia grinned at him. “We will complete tha’ armor for ya yet.”

The second Burning Flamer died shortly after the first. After a pause for everyone to recover, the group moved on, looking for the next fight. Laughter and banter floated up from the rocky wasteland that was the Lava Pits for the first time in many months, and a large toothy maw opened with a vicious smile as it heard the sounds.

Chapter Fifteen

Having figured out the easiest way to deal with the first two quests, the group had no trouble finding and killing the creatures needed to complete them. While they were searching for the eggs, they finally found their first lava pit and discovered what the zone was named for. A fifty-foot crater full of molten rock gently bubbled before them as they rounded a boulder. On the far side of the crater, a bipedal lizardman was crouched over a three foot egg, closely examining it.

Gerald stopped. “I think we found one of the Tenders.”

His words carried on the still air, and the head of the Tender rose to stare at him. “Human filth, here?” Its eyes went past Gerald, to Marysue, Fluff, Alburet, Stacia, and Karen, before finding Bob floating above them and Tiny, who was bringing up the rear. “Adventurers have returned. I will not let you hurt my charge.” It raised a hand and the lava boiled. A being composed of magma formed in the middle of the pool. “Kill them,” the Tender ordered.

Tiny rushed forward to stand beside Gerald. “This is mine. You can have the Tender.”

Looking at the Lava Elemental, Gerald nodded. “I’d rather not find out how hot that is, so that works for me.” He yelled back to the others, “Circle around.”

A blast of fire zipped across the lava pool and slammed into Gerald’s shield. “I’ll not let you come so easily,” the Tender said, beginning to cast another Fire Bolt.

Hissing in pain as his shield heated from the first strike, Gerald started running around the pool. “Hurry, I can’t handle many of those.”

“Bob, BJ, buy us some time,” Alburet said as everyone began running after Gerald.

“You got it,” Bob said as he and his Copy flew right at the Tender. He saw them coming and aimed his next blast of fire at Bob.

“I know which of you is the real one,” the Tender hissed as his flame splashed across Bob and elicited a cry of pain from the Imp, who veered left.

“Fuck, he can burn through fire resistance,” Bob yelled out as BJ continued on and threw a Fire Blast at the Tender, who just laughed at the flames splashing across him.

“Like you, I’m resistant to fire, but I’ve learned how to make mine hotter than normal,” the Tender laughed again.

While the fight between Tender and Bob continued, the others circled the pool of lava. Tiny roared a challenge at the Lava Elemental, which surged across the molten rock towards him. Tiny screamed in pain as he kept the monster focused on him, giving the others time to reach the Tender.

As the group came around the edge of the pool, Fluff sprang into the air, her fur flushed red and claws extended. “Not my friends,” she yelled, her claws digging into the scaled hide of the Tender.

With a pained yell of his own, the Tender slammed his foot into the ground and Fluff was thrown back. Unfortunately, her back was to the lava pit. Fluff’s arms pinwheeled, a look of shock crossing her face as she realized where she was heading.

“Fluff,” Karen cried out in horror.

Bob and BJ swooped down, the pair of Imps snagging her from the air and beating their wings heavily, trying to keep her out of the lava. “No, master wouldn’t like you to suffer like that,” Bob panted as he and BJ started angling her toward the ground.

“Die,” the Tender hissed as he drew back his arm to lob another Fire Bolt at BJ, which would cause the Copy to drop Fluff into the lava.

His plan died unfulfilled as Gerald finally got a clear line of sight and Charged, following up immediately with a Shield Bash to stun it. “Not on my watch,” Gerald growled as his sword cut a gash in the Tender’s side.

Karen was there next, her blades digging into the spine of the beast. “That is my woman, you piece of shit.”

Alburet slammed into the Tender next. He hadn’t bothered coating his maul in flame as he ran, and his hit came just before the Tender shook off the stun. Bob dropped Fluff onto the ground beside Marysue, before both he and BJ flopped to the ground. “Made it,” the Imp gasped, spent from carrying the extra weight. “Get him.”

Fluff blurred as she triggered her seldom used Wild Charge. Appearing behind the target next to Karen, her claws dug furrows into the Tender’s scales. A scream of primal rage came from Fluff as she triggered Ability after Ability to inflict the most damage that she could.

“Master,” Tiny called out, his life depleting fast under the onslaught of the Lava Elemental, “dismiss me.”

Acting on his minion’s words without pausing to think, Alburet did. The Elemental, now without a target, spun toward the group and began flowing in their direction. Summoning Tiny back to his side, Alburet immediately put Demonic Vitality on the Destroyer as Stacia and Kitten both used Comforting Touch to replace most of Tiny’s missing life at the cost of their own. The twin Succubi darted around the others, each laying a hand on the quickly faltering Tender and Essence Draining it to regain some of their own life.

“No!” the Tender cried out as he sank to a knee. “My charge must be protected at all costs.” The scales of the Tender began glowing bright red and everyone cringed back as the heat began to build quickly.

“Run,” Tiny said as he grabbed Alburet, lifting him off his feet and sprinting away from the Tender.

Gerald darted to Marysue and got her moving, putting himself between her and the mob. Fluff grabbed Karen, scooping her up in a princess carry, before leaping away from the glowing dragonkin. Alburet mentally dismissed Stacia and Bob, which also dismissed their Copies, as Tiny carried him away. A loud boom followed by a powerful concussion caught all of them as they fled, throwing everyone to the ground. Gerald hissed in pain as the wave of fire caught him, the others having just barely cleared the fiery shockwave.

Picking themselves up, they found a small crater where the Tender had been, slowly filling with lava. The egg it had been caring for was slowly sinking, and the Elemental was nowhere to be seen. Marysue quickly turned to Gerald and began to heal him; his armor was cherry red and he was taking damage every second. Alburet summoned Stacia and hugged her to him before resummoning Bob. Fluff and Karen held each other as they looked at the crater.

“Wow, he really threw a banging party,” Karen said as Gerald finally got to his feet, the heat fading from his armor.

Wincing, Alburet groaned, “That was horrible.”

“We need four more of those,” Marysue said softly. “I don’t think we’ve had a quest this challenging for a while now.”

“There has to be an easier way to deal with them,” Gerald said. “Bob, why didn’t you see him before we did?”

“He wasn’t there,” Bob said. “He just appeared when you rounded the corner.”

“Spread out and look around,” Alburet said. “There’s probably a clue of some kind.”

Fluff found small sigils inscribed in a circle around the pool a few minutes later. “He didn’t react until Gerald spoke,” Fluff said once they started to speculate about what the sigils did. “They probably just hide the pool from prying eyes and don’t actually warn the Egg Tender.”

“It’s not like I can hide if I go flying around to find them. They are going to know,” Bob pointed out quickly.

“I can scout ahead,” Karen said. “Using stealth, I should be able to find them and then let you know via message. We can get the drop on the Tenders that way.”

“They will try to throw the first attacker into the lava,” Tiny said. “It would be best if you let me lead the charge.”

“I can dismiss you and summon you back,” Alburet said, nodding.

Gerald clapped Tiny on the shoulder. “If you can stop it from doing that to us, we’ll be able to take it down quickly. They don’t have a lot of health.”

“They rely on the Elemental and their spells to keep us back,” Marysue said.

“Iffin Tiny does get burnt, I’ll heal him and then top meself back up,” Stacia added.

“Okay, we have a plan,” Alburet said, looking to Karen. “We’ll give you a few minutes lead. Mark which way you go if you deviate from a straight path.”

“Of course,” Karen grinned.

Fluff gave Karen a quick kiss. “Be safe, no attacking before us.”

“Says the one who goes leaping into combat before me all the time,” Karen grinned. “I don’t want to take a swim in the lava, though, so I’ll wait for you all.”

“We’ll be right behind you,” Gerald said evenly. “Keep your eyes open for the last target as well.”

“No problem,” Karen said as she stealthed, her shimmer beginning to move away.

After a few minutes, the group set out after her. Bob and BJ stayed just above head height, so as not to give away the group’s position. Minutes went by in silence as they trudged down their current path. When it came to a split, Gerald pointed out arrows scraped into the rock wall and they followed the indicated path. After another few minutes, Gerald paused. “She found one ahead of us. She’s going to come back and give us a description of the area.”

Karen appeared after a minute, her face lit by a broad grin. “Okay, the next one is also at a lava pool, but with his back to us. We should have an easy drop on him.” She quickly sketched out a very rough map on the ground with her dagger. “This is where he is, and this is the lava pool. If Tiny goes running in, the Tender should pivot in one of two directions to throw him into the lava. If we give Tiny three seconds before rushing in, we should be fine.”

“I can do it,” Tiny nodded.

“Don’t stun him,” Alburet reminded the Destroyer. “We need him to expend his Ability to throw people.”

“Yes, master,” Tiny rumbled.

“Karen, get back into the circle of sigils and be ready to rush him after he throws Tiny,” Gerald said. “I know you’ll do more at the start from stealth.”

“I’ll time it for when you stun him,” Karen said. “Easy criticals really up the damage, with my bonus.”

“We’ll ace him this time,” Alburet said, getting nods from the others. “I’ll get you out before you hit the lava, Tiny.”

Tiny grinned. “I’m not worried.”

“Let’s go fuck his shit up,” Karen said, fading back into her shimmering form. “Give me a minute to get into position, Tiny.”

“Yes, mistress,” Tiny rumbled.

Watching Karen glide away, Fluff felt a brief moment of fear, which pulsed from her. Stacia took her hand to calm her. “She will be fine, have faith in our wife.”

Fluff nodded. “Sometimes I forget that we can’t die here, and worry that I’ll lose her.”

Alburet rubbed her ears. “It’s just as real as our world, though the not dying is different.”

Glancing at him, Fluff nodded. “What do you think Delta World will be like?”

“Even more real,” Alburet said, “but we’ll find out together, won’t we?”

A smile bloomed on her lips. “All of us.”

“Aye, all of us,” Stacia said, kissing her cheek.

Marysue frowned at them, but kept her mouth shut. Her own desire to explore a more immersive game was only held in check by the thought that she could push the issue after her six months were up. If Alburet and the others were going to be allowed to go, then she would do whatever she had to to make sure that she could also go to Delta World. Catching Gerald watching her, she gave him a tight smile.

Lips pursed, Gerald let his eyes go from Marysue to Alburet and his wives before they drifted back to the woman he loved. Having been with her his whole life, he had a good idea of what was going through her head. He gave her an almost imperceptible nod; he would do what he had to to give her what she desired as long as he could stay with her, even if it meant sacrificing Alburet and the others.

“Let’s get going,” Gerald said. “Time to teach these things what happens when they get in our way.”

Their plan worked as well as they had hoped. Alburet managed to get Tiny dismissed before he impacted the lava. Gerald’s stun, along with a recently resummoned Tiny’s, were enough to keep the Tender from summoning the Lava Elemental. Kitten chipped in with a well-timed Daze to cut down even more on the Tender’s attempted spellcasting. As the Tender was about to die, it went to one knee and began to glow bright red, its body protected by a magic shield. Scattering, most of the group was just able to get out of the blast radius as the Tender exploded.

“Well, that works, but we need to find a way to stop them from exploding,” Marysue said as she healed Gerald, who had caught the edge of the explosion again.

“I’m not doing as much damage due to their resistances,” Bob said. “Maybe TJ would be more useful. He could save his stun for when the Tender gets low on life.”

“We’ll try it,” Alburet said, dismissing BJ and Copying Tiny. “TJ, get its attention and force it to use its shockwave attack.”

“Yes master,” TJ rumbled.

“I’ll go find our next one,” Karen said as she stealthed and moved away.

The next ten minutes were spent tracking down and killing the next Egg Tender they needed. Tiny, who had held his stun back, hit it as its life dropped below ten percent. During the five second stun, the group drained the last of the Tender’s life with well-placed critical hits. Smiling, the group exchanged a small cheer for avoiding the worst the Tender was capable of. This time, the dragon egg sat on the edge of the lava instead of sinking into it like the last two.

“Should we do something to it?” Marysue asked as she finished healing the group up.

“I’ll check it just in case,” Karen said, moving over to the egg and kneeling down to examine it. After a minute, she shook her head. “I got nothing.”

“We can leave it, or we can see about breaking it,” Alburet said. “I think we should break one, at least, just to see what happens.”

Fluff frowned, disliking the idea of killing an unborn child, even if it was going to be a dragon. Stacia rubbed her ears, “We check one, an’ iffin nothin’ happens, we leave the rest alone. It be part of bein’ an adventurer at times, Fluff.”

Nodding, Fluff closed her eyes and let Stacia soothe her troubled mind. “One, but unless we have to, we leave the rest alone.”

“Let’s see what happens, then,” Gerald said as he looked at the blade of his sword.

“Let me,” Tiny rumbled. “If something bad happens, it is better that it happens to me.”

“TJ,” Alburet said, nodding to the faded Copy of Tiny. “Best if it’s your Copy, Tiny. Resummoning TJ is better than having to resummon you.”

“As the master wishes,” TJ rumbled, advancing toward the egg.

It took a number of hits from TJ’s axe to break the egg open. Once it broke, a pathetic screech came from inside the egg, echoing in the still air. TJ shook his head and finished breaking the egg as the wail died away. A small, partially developed baby dragon slumped from the egg onto the ground. TJ bent to look at it, before nudging it into the lava.

“Anything?” Alburet asked TJ.

“I have a debuff,” TJ rumbled. “Matriarch’s Wrath; I will be the first target of the next Matriarch we meet.”

“You’re going to hate life when—” Gerald began to say, when a deafening roar cut him off and the group fell to the ground clutching their heads.

“My baby! What have you done?! You vile beasts!” A large Dragon landed next to TJ, picking him up with a front claw and dangling the Destroyer Copy before its eyes. “My child’s blood covers your body. I will devour you, then your friends!” She bit down onto TJ and vigorously chewed him, swallowing as the group finally shook off the stunned debuff. “Now for you!”

“I got her first,” Gerald said as he Charged, following it up with a Shield Bash to stun her.

His shield never impacted the hide of the Matriarch. Just before it reached her, a bright red light flared from her, stunning Gerald instead. “You’ll be next,” the dragon hissed at him as her claw came around to grab him.

Fluff leapt, aiming for the Matriarch’s snout. Her aim was true, and she clamped her legs down as if she were astride a horse. Her hand streaked forward, just missing the eye and slamming into the bony ridge just below it. “No,” Fluff growled as her other hand came down, missing the other eye as the Matriarch tossed her head.

“Insolent whelp, get off me!” the Dragon roared, tossing her head wildly to dislodge Fluff from her perch.

That bought time for Karen, Tiny, and Alburet to rush forward and get into combat with it. At that point it became readily apparent to the others how massive the Matriarch was. Standing at least twenty feet at the shoulder, the people around it barely made it halfway up her legs. “Flank her,” Alburet called out as he ducked under the belly of the beast. “Tiny, take her until Gerald comes out of the stun.”

Fluff went flying a moment later. Bob caught her by the armor, beating his wings furiously to try to cushion the impact for them both. “I got you again,” he panted just before they hit the ground. Fluff nodded and triggered Wild Charge to get her back into range of the beast as soon as her feet touched ground.

Gerald finally shook off the stun, looking up to find the maw of the Matriarch pointed a few feet to his side at Tiny. “I’ll take—”

The Matriarch let out another thunderous roar, cutting Gerald off a second before a torrent of flame rushed out of the monster’s open maw. Tiny all but vanished from view as the stream of fire washed over him. Marysue was shoved aside by Stacia barely in time to avoid the damage. The flame lasted only a few moments, but by the time the Matriarch stopped, Tiny’s health was well below half and Stacia, along with Kitten, was gone.

“Fuck,” Alburet cursed as he hammered at the belly of the beast. He knew that he would be able to resummon her at the end of combat, but that did nothing to calm the growing rage inside him. “She is mine! Damn you!”

Karen and Fluff both felt his barely chained rage and their own attacks increased. “You shouldn’t have done that,” Karen hissed, slamming a dagger into the knee joint of the Matriarch’s front leg.

“Insects! You will be crushed,” the Dragon snarled as her leg lashed out, catching Karen and throwing her back, then dropped to try and pin Alburet under her.

Fluff changed her Wild Charge target, slamming into Alburet and sending them both tumbling out from under the Matriarch just before her belly slammed into the ground. Tiny roared and slammed his shield into the Matriarch’s maw, stunning her, thinking she had crushed Alburet.

Gerald, who had frozen for a second thinking Marysue was going to die, was shocked when Stacia sacrificed herself for Marysue. With a snarl, he spun back and attacked the dragon with an anger he’d never felt before. The beast had tried to injure his beloved and had cost him a friend.

Bob slammed onto the Matriarch’s head, digging his claws into her stunned eyes. “I don’t do melee often, but when I do, I always go for the eyes,” the Imp growled.

“Bob,” Tiny called out as his axe carved another line across the scales of the Matriarch, “did master get out from under her?”

“Fluff rescued him,” Bob called out as the dragon let out another loud roar, stunning them all again.

“Filth! Vile beasts! I’ll devour all of you,” the Matriarch shouted as she reared up, one paw grabbing Tiny and the other ripping Bob from her eyes. Without pause, she pushed both of them into her mouth and began chewing.

“Fucking bitch,” Alburet managed as he untangled himself from Fluff and the two of them clambered to their feet. Karen stepped up beside them, her face grim. “For Stacia, for our friends,” Alburet snarled, letting the rage inside him take over.

Both Fluff and Karen agreed, and felt his rage flow from him and into them. As one, the trio raced back towards the Matriarch. Gerald, shaking his head at finding himself the sole tank, did what he could to buy them a few seconds to re-engage.

Gerald used the area of effect stun of Ground Stomp to buy them time. Sword swinging, he managed to gash the beast under the chin. Triggering Wrist Slash to slow the Matriarch’s attacks, he followed it up with Shin Kick to slow her movements. “Alpha Company, attack!” he called out, just before the trio reached the mob.

Karen’s rictus grin vanished, along with the rest of her, as she triggered Vanish to step back into stealth. She reappeared just as the Matriarch started to shake off the stun, her Sap and Backstab combo restunning the Dragon for another few seconds and doing a decent chunk of damage to the beast.

The stun from Karen let the other two get under the Matriarch. Fluff’s claws sank into the Matriarch’s belly as she triggered Piercing Strikes. Her attack speed went up as well, as Alacrity redoubled her speed. Alburet’s maul sent shockwaves thundering up through the soft bits of the stunned Matriarch. While he didn’t have the Abilities in melee that the others did, his rage seemed to fuel him.

Marysue, kept busy healing those she could as the damage piled up from being hit and thrown around the field, was surprised at the ferocity shown by Alburet, Karen, and Fluffball.

“Enough,” the Matriarch cried out, beginning to flap her wings. “I’ll deal with you from above.”

Gerald was pushed back by the buffeting of the Matriarch’s wings. “If she gets airborne…”

Fluff dove for the right wing as it came down, her claws digging into the soft unprotected membranes. Karen, as if reading her mind, did the same to the left wing. Alburet, without a cutting weapon, did the best he could to crack a rib.

The attacks slowed the Matriarch’s ability to get into the air, giving Gerald the opportunity to join Karen on the left wing. “Will this ground her?” Gerald asked Karen. Getting no response, he took his eyes off the Matriarch and glanced at Karen.

Karen’s face held nothing but rage as she dug bloody cuts deep into the wing. Shaking his head, Gerald went back to trying to keep the Dragon grounded, but vowed to ask her about it later.

“No! I won’t be kept hobbled like some ground-bound worm,” the Matriarch roared. Leaping backward into the lava pool while flapping her injured wings, the buffet threw them back toward Marysue. Legs sinking into the lava, the Matriarch seethed in anger; she had never been injured like this before. “Die,” she said, and took a deep breath.

Gerald leapt in front of Marysue, hoping to shield her from the flames to come. Alburet grabbed Karen, turning her away from the beast and putting his back to the Dragon’s open maw. As the flames rushed forth, Fluffball went airborne, Leaping above the torrent of fire.

The flames covered the four on the ground. Alburet was reminded of a blast furnace. Looking at his red skin, Alburet could see small blisters forming. He could see more on Karen where he wasn’t able to shield her completely.

Gerald hissed in pain, feeling blisters forming on him as he used his body to shield Marysue. Tough Hide wasn’t helping enough, so he triggered Unbreakable to reduce the damage further. He could see Marysue wincing as she used Burst Heal, trying to weather the storm.

Fluff landed to the side in a three point stance, then came out of it like a blitzing linebacker aiming for the Matriarch with vengeance in her heart. With a leonine roar, she got to the Matriarch just as the flames were stopping. Digging her claws into the jaw of the Dragon, Fluff kicked off the ground and threw herself up over the head of the beast, landing on the Matriarch’s neck.

As Fluff’s claws sank into the neck of the Matriarch, the flames cut off. “Why won’t you die?!” the Matriarch roared and began to shake her head to rid herself of the Lunari clinging on her neck.

Once the flames abated, Marysue used Divine Heal to top Gerald off just before he Charged back at the Dragon. Following him, she cast her normal heals over Karen and Alburet, who seemed oblivious to the damage they’d taken.

Shield Bashing the Matriarch to prevent it from dislodging Fluff, Gerald grunted as he watched the Lunari digging her hands further into the hide to secure her hold on it. Slashing repeatedly, he was able to land a number of wounds on the beast before Alburet and Karen got to his side.

Both Alburet and Karen leapt up, catching the Dragon’s brow ridge and climbing the beast before it could shake the stun off. Blinking in shock, Gerald continued to attack the front of the mob as they scaled it.

“Get off of me!” the Matriarch trumpeted, shaking her head again.

Karen had been using her daggers to climb and was able to hold on, but Alburet went flying away. With a scream of rage, Karen stabbed her daggers into the left eye of the Matriarch, eliciting a scream of pain from the Dragon.

Alburet tumbled across the ground. As he came to a stop, he shook his head, realizing he was free of the all-consuming rage that had filled him. Marysue’s healing energy washed over him and he looked back at the Matriarch to see that it was almost dead. Atop the Dragon, Fluff and Karen shook their heads, also coming back to their senses.

“We can do it,” Marysue yelled at them from where she stood, well back of the fight.

One eye blinded, the Matriarch’s life hit ten percent and its single working eye focused on Marysue. “It’s you—you are why they won’t die.” Her ruined wings had just enough lift to carry her over Gerald as she launched herself from the lava, aiming for Marysue. “I’ll take you with me at least.”

“Not on my watch,” Gerald snapped. Intervene got him in front of Marysue just before the foreclaws of the Matriarch hit. Gerald was thrown to the ground and the sound of twisting metal echoed as the Dragon’s claws wrapped around his shield. Gerald was badly hurt, but survived the assault, still pinned by the huge claws.

Fluff and Karen had both managed to hold on during the short, violent flight. As the Matriarch landed, they both renewed their attacks on the Dragon. Blood and scales went flying as they did their best to take away the little health the beast had left.

Alburet had gotten to his feet just as the Matriarch took flight and sprinted for Marysue, knowing he would be too late, but having to try. Gerald Intervening had saved Marysue from the claws of the beast, but it had also knocked her back a few steps, putting her in sight of the Matriarch.

“Fine, I’ll just have to eat you instead,” the Dragon sneered. Lunging forward, she felt a body crunch under her teeth. Biting down, the Dragon smiled grimly, glad she had taken at least one of the group with her. Pulling back, she saw Marysue sprawled to the side and felt movement in her mouth. Spitting out the body, she saw Alburet, bloody on the ground before her. “No! I wanted her, you foolish Summoner.”

Removing a claw from the shield pinning Gerald, the massive Dragon brought her foot down on top of Alburet, who wasn’t able to roll away in time. Fluff screamed as Alburet’s party info greyed out.

Flexing her claws, she pulled up with all of her strength and brought a large chunk of the Dragon’s neck free of the body. The large bloody wound caused the Matriarch to seize as she felt her life leaving her body.

“I just wanted… my whelp…to live.” Crashing to the ground on top of Gerald, the Dragon finally died.

Karen slapped her hand to the corpse, looting the body and uncovering Gerald who was alive, though just barely. “Marysue!”

Marysue was already rezzing Alburet. After the spell finished, Marysue used the last of her mana to throw a heal on Gerald to get him out of danger. “No more breaking eggs,” she said, sitting down abruptly.

Sitting up with a wince, Alburet found Fluff and Karen holding him. “We beat it?”

“Yes,” Fluff said, sniffling into his chest. “Bring her back.”

Focusing on Stacia, he summoned her to him. A puff of smoke heralded her return. She quickly shifted to her human guise and joined her husband and wives in the group hug.

“I be glad ya all managed to survive,” Stacia said.

“Thank you, Stacia,” Gerald said from where he sat next to Marysue, “for saving her from the fire.”

“We can nay have the healer standin’ in fire,” Stacia said. “Ya all managed to slay the beast, though I was nay much help.”

“You kept me alive, which let me keep them alive,” Marysue said.

“What caused all of us to lose our minds?” Karen murmured, her eyes locking onto Alburet’s. “Care to explain?”

“I don’t know,” he said softly. “We can figure it out later.”

“We will,” Karen said seriously. “That wasn’t healthy.”

“We need two more Egg Tenders,” Gerald said as he got to his feet. “But no more eggs.”

“Agreed,” Alburet said, getting to his feet and helping his wives up. “Let me call the boys back first.”

Bob appeared and looked around before asking, “Did I help distract it at least?”

“You did good, Bob,” Alburet said as Tiny appeared. “Thanks for tanking it at the start, Tiny. We won’t be breaking any more eggs, though.”

“As you wish, master,” Tiny rumbled.

“Okay,” Gerald said. “Karen, you’re up.”

“When we turn in, we should stop for a bite to eat,” Karen said as she shimmered into stealth and walked away from the group.

Chapter Sixteen

It didn’t take them long to find and kill the other two Egg Tenders to complete the last quest. With deep sighs of relief, the group Homestoned back to Stormguard and headed straight for the Portal Guild, so they could turn in the quests.

“Your God’s Grace buff is still up, for a bit at least,” Fluff said.

“True enough,” Alburet nodded. “Oh, what did we all get from the Matriarch?”

Karen dug out a dagger and flipped it a couple of times before putting it back in her bag. “Another dagger, but it’s not quite as good as my others.”

Alburet pulled out a leather cap, decorated with small figurines in the shape of Infernals. “Ha, a Summoner only cap, Cap of the Infernal Lover. The stats would be good if not for the Crown. I’ll see if Violet wants it.”

“I got the Boots of the Rager, Berserker only scale boots,” Fluff said. “Let me put these on real quick, they add another five feet to my Leap Ability.

They paused while Karen steadied Fluff as she swapped boots. “You both got good items and all I got was a normal dagger. Bah, rigged loot.”

Alburet could tell she was suppressing laughter and wasn’t actually upset. He rolled his eyes at her, “What was that? All I heard was boohoohoo.”

Mock glaring at him, Karen scooped Fluff up onto her shoulder and took off down the street as soon as Fluff was ready to go. “Fine, I’ll take the best loot in the city.”

Laughing, Stacia watched them banter. “Our family be able to have fun nay matter what life gives us.”

Karen stopped after a minute and set Fluff back on her feet, letting the others catch up to her. “I wasn’t lying though. This is the best loot in the city.”

“Aye, we agree, but we all have the best with each other,” Stacia said with a grin.

“Karen,” Fluffball asked suddenly, “what did that Assassin drop earlier?”

“Oh, right, I forgot about that,” Karen said, digging the small pouch out of her bag. “Funny, loot doesn’t normally drop like this.”

Alburet took a step away from her, gently pulling Fluff and Stacia with him. “We’ll be over here while you open it.”

“Oh fine, just abandon me,” Karen scoffed as she opened the small pouch. Pulling out a small square of paper, she held it out to Fluff, then upended the bag, dumping a ring into her hand. “A signet ring. What’s the paper say, Fluff?”

Lips pursed, Fluff handed it to Alburet. “He wants to meet with you.”

Eyebrows rising, Alburet took the note and read it. “He is asking to meet before God’s Grace falls off, so I know I’ll be safe from other attacks.”

“Does he say why?” Stacia asked.

“No, just that he wishes to talk,” Alburet grimaced. “I still have time. Maybe I should make him come out to the Lava Pits to talk.”

“We’ll be there, just in case,” Karen said, fingers touching the pommels of her daggers.

“I wouldn’t want it any other way,” Alburet told her. “I have to hand the ring off to a man at the Portal Guild. Looks like lunch might be interesting.”

“Oh gods, not again,” Karen sighed. “Did you upset some old Chinese guy or something?”

“May you live in interesting times,” Fluffball nodded. “Al did accept us, so I don’t think his life is that bad.”

“Too true,” Karen grinned, kissing Fluff briefly.

They laughed and smiled as they walked along, not prepared for the sudden attack. Even with Tiny and TJ walking before and behind Fluff, she was attacked by two people, who used the narrowest of gaps to slip in and hit her.

The moment both Assassins became visible, Tiny and TJ stunned them. Stacia reacted almost as fast, slipping around Alburet to use Comforting Touch on Fluff and restoring some of her lost health. Bob used Burning Cleanse to strip the poison debuffs off her.

Karen reacted a fraction after the minions, both of her blades digging deep into the back of the player before her. “Wrong move, Nightlygale,” Karen hissed in the woman’s ear as she plunged the daggers in a second time.

Pulling his maul from his back, flames sprang up around the head with a thought. Alburet swung it into the back of the other stunned Assassin, tearing a chunk of health from him. “Idiots,” Alburet growled as he pulled back for the next strike.

The maul never had a chance to connect; what felt like a wrecking ball hit him from behind and drove him into the ground. The sounds of combat became more chaotic around him. Shaking his head to clear the stars from it, Alburet found a heavy weight sitting on him.

“Payback is a bitch, and so am I,” a voice purred in his ear. “I’ve been waiting for this, and since I’m defending my group members, I can’t get in trouble with the guards. Plus, we get a cut of what they make for killing you guys.”

At the corner of his vision, a red furred face was leering at him. “Bloodmoon?”

“Good, you remember me,” the Lunari Berserker said, claws sinking into his neck. Her eyes seemed to shine in a sick, twisted sort of pleasure as she took her time digging them all the way into him. “I’ll be seeing you again soon—I really do have to thank the guy who told me this would work.”

Health dropping fast from the bleed effect from Bloodmoon’s claws, Alburet tried to push off the ground. He couldn’t, though, his arms were pinned under him and he lacked the leverage to move her.

“Master,” Tiny roared, his foot connecting with Bloodmoon’s side and sending her sprawling off Alburet.

The claws being torn from his neck only worsened his bleed debuff. Fumbling at his waist, he grabbed a potion and was able to drink it to restore some of his life. Staggering to his feet, he found Stacia and Kitten frozen in ice. Bloodmoon’s old ally, Icestorm, was laughing as he finished his next spell and a circle of lightning appeared under their frozen forms.

Dismissing Stacia caused both her and Kitten to vanish from the ice blocks just before the spell went off. Both blocks shattered into dozens of shards, momentarily hiding the fact the Succubus and her Copy had escaped.

Blood going cold, Alburet’s eyes focused on the Elf mage who was wearing a confused expression. “Motherfucker,” Alburet snarled, summoning Stacia back to him and Copying her again, “that is my wife!”

Icestorm blanched at the sight of Alburet running at him, flaming maul drawn back. Waller Intervened, coming between Alburet and the Elementalist, and stunning Alburet with Shield Bash.

Kitten began to sing, only to be silenced by the male Assassin Alburet had attacked earlier. “I really hate mind controls,” the Assassin laughed as he sank his dagger repeatedly into the silent Succubus.

Stacia, still in her natural Succubus form, focused on the Defender to sing, but had to dodge back as Bloodmoon landed where she had been standing. “So pathetic, he thinks an NPC is a real wife,” Bloodmoon taunted.

Waller took advantage of the stun to remove most of what was left of Alburet’s life. “I really wish we hadn’t had to call in the second team, but it was worth it,” the Defender laughed as Alburet finally shook off the stun.

The party UI at the edge of his vision informed him that both Karen and Fluff were already down. Slamming his maul into the laughing man before him, Alburet stepped back and looked around to find nine other people encircling him. Bob, Tiny, and TJ were gone, and Kitten was killed as his eyes found her. A second later, Stacia cried out as Bloodmoon killed her too, leaving Alburet all alone.

“We’ll be seeing you in twelve hours,” Bloodmoon laughed at him, “as soon as that stupid buff wears off.”

“That’s fine. We’ll be ready for you, and you won’t get the sucker punch next time,” Alburet said as he hefted his maul onto his shoulder. “Care for a rematch, Blood?”

An evil smile grew on Bloodmoon’s lips. “You really think you can take me in your condition?”

“Why don’t we find out?” Alburet asked as he extinguished the flame on the maul. Attaching it to his back, he cracked his neck. “Or are you afraid to lose again?”

“Oh, you’re so dumb,” Bloodmoon snickered as Waller grabbed Alburet from behind. “Why kill you fast when I can kill you slow, hmm?”

Leaving just a single claw out she strolled towards Alburet. The other group that had joined the fight seemed agitated. “What the hell? If you kill him, we don’t get the bounty,” one of the people in black leather said.

Looking over her shoulder, Bloodmoon shrugged. “Like I give a fuck.”

“That wasn’t the deal,” Nightlygale said. “We get the money for killing them all, that was the deal.”

Rolling her eyes, Bloodmoon flicked at something invisible. “There. Now you’re not part of my group, so you can’t stop us without causing issues with the guards. Now go get your bounty for the two you already killed. Al here is going to linger for a bit.”

“Stop, in the name of Justice!” a strong voice echoed from down the street. Two men in Stormguard Guard uniforms were running towards them.

“God damn it,” Bloodmoon snarled as she lunged forward, jabbing her claw into Alburet’s neck. “Next time we’ll do it slowly, Al. We’ll be seeing you.”

Once he’d come back into being at the Dead Man’s Inn graveyard, he found Fluff and Karen there. “Surprised you’re waiting here,” Alburet said as he summoned Stacia.

“That was some fucking bullshit,” Karen said heatedly. “I’m going to lodge a complaint with the Assassin’s Guild.”

“The other group of Assassins jumped us when Bloodmoon attacked you,” Fluff said. “They stunlocked us.”

“Tha’ be nay the way Assassins are supposed to be workin’,” Stacia added as she shifted to her normal human guise.

“I know,” Karen snapped, before letting out a deep breath. “Sorry, Stacia, that—”

“It be fine, I be as angry as ya,” Stacia said. “I know it was nay me ya was angry with.”

“Do we go talk to the Assassin’s Guild, or go to the Portal Guild first?” Fluff asked.

Karen gave Fluff a hug, feeling the small pulses of self-loathing she was emitting. “We didn’t stand a chance, Fluff. There was nothing we could have done without some serious help; maybe if Gerald and Marysue had been there, it might have been different.”

Summoning Tiny and Bob, Alburet nodded. “She’s right, Fluff. You did the best you could. We all did. Next time we won’t be killed so easily. We’ll come up with a plan.”

“I’m sorry I failed you, master,” Tiny said as he appeared, dropping to one knee with his head hung low.

“Fucking bullshit,” Bob said as he appeared. “Ten on us, I couldn’t get rid of the stun debuffs fast enough, and that damned Elementalist put me on ice while they killed Fluff and Karen.”

“You tried,” Fluff said softly, “even though it hurt a little, I knew you were doing all you could, Bob. I couldn’t even do tha—”

Alburet stepped forward and hugged her, then pulled Karen into the hug, then Stacia. “We’ll do better next time. Besides, you were all gone when the two groups splintered. Let’s go talk with the Assassins first, and I’ll explain why I was delayed in joining you on the way.”

Message from Gerald:

Al, what happened? You all died? Do we need to head back to the city?

Message to Gerald:

Assassins. We’ll explain when we get there. Go ahead and turn in the quests without us. We’ll be along after a quick detour. Grab a table at the inn there, we’ll be needing some food.

Message from Gerald:

Okay, I want to hear what the hell happened though. Marysue was quite upset we weren’t there to help you all. I think it’s time for some good old-fashioned corporate warfare. See you when you get here.

Putting his Mindstone away, Alburet briefly met the gazes of his three wives. He could see a range of emotions, but love was in all of their eyes and hearts. “Gerald will turn in the quests so we meet the deadline for our bonus, then grab a table for us. He has something up his sleeve. Let’s finish up quick and go see our Guild Leader.”

Alburet Copied Stacia and Tiny before they left the graveyard. The two Destroyers eyed everyone they passed with suspicion, spooking a few people. Bob darted from rooftop to rooftop, on hyper vigilant watch. “We have God’s Grace, we can’t be attacked for twelve hours,” Alburet told them after a few minutes. “Since all of us are under the effects of it, they can’t target us until it drops off.”

“It’s good practice,” Tiny rumbled, his hands clenching.

“What he said,” Bob added. “I need to work more on my reaction times.”

Alburet smiled briefly at how serious his minions were about protecting him. “Aye, we all feel tha’ way,” Stacia whispered, “but I be knowin’ tha’ we will nay be caught so unprepared again.”

Patting her hand on his arm he nodded. “Damn right.”

Chapter Seventeen

The Assassin’s Guild wasn’t shy about their presence in the city. A fifteen-foot tall wall of dark grey stone enclosed a large courtyard with an impressive manor at its center. The very top of the manor had a weathervane shaped like a cloaked man holding a dagger behind his back. Alburet frowned at the decoration. Something about it was tickling his mind, but he couldn’t recall what it was.

Just outside the manor, two large men in dark grey clothing, almost identical to the stone walls of the building, watched them with interested expressions, but didn’t move to stop the group. The white oak doors opened soundlessly for them, giving three of them their first glimpse of the interior.

Ivory white and dark greys met their eyes. The stone was split up by various rugs, and the chairs and sofa scattered around the main entry room were mostly empty. Karen led them all to the single unobtrusive desk set in a far corner, where a grey furred Lunari sat reading.

“Biteall, we need to speak with Master Kato,” Karen told the Lunari, her voice very respectful.

Putting a marker in his book, Biteall looked up and examined them carefully before grunting. “Alpha Company, and with God’s Grace. A complaint is needing to be leveled?”

“Some members of the Guild used outsiders to attack us earlier,” Karen tried to keep her anger in check, but it bled through.

“That would indeed be an issue,” Biteall nodded. Rubbing the side of his nose, the Lunari picked up a Mindstone from the desk. After a moment, he set it back down. “Have a seat. Master Kato will be with you as soon as she can. Sir, your minions will have to wait in the lobby during your meeting.”

Alburet glanced at his minions and gave an understanding nod. Giving the Lunari a shallow bow, Karen ushered the others over to one of the sofas. Taking their seats, Alburet asked Karen, “Master Kato is a she?”

“Master is the title given to all of the older Assassins, and is genderless,” Karen said. “Master Kato is a stickler for the rules; she enforces the laws of the Guild.”

“So, we’re going straight for the top?” Fluff asked.

“No, the top would be Master Yamto,” Karen said softly. “He’s the one in charge of the Guild. Only the Master Assassins get to speak with him.”

“It seems very structured,” Alburet opined. “I wasn’t sure what to expect, but this wasn’t it.”

“You expected smoky rooms and dim lighting, I suspect,” a light, almost musical voice came from behind them. “The Guild hasn’t had those since the days of the First Empire.”

Karen popped to her feet and turned to bow respectfully to the speaker. The others stood and turned to find a nondescript Elf standing there. Alburet bowed formally, while Stacia and Fluff curtsied to her.

“I have been told you have a complaint,” Kato said. “Follow me, please. We will speak in one of the visitor’s rooms.” Without waiting to see if they accepted, the Elf spun fluidly and led them toward a door on the other side of the room.

Kato ushered them into a comfortable sitting room with a couple of love seats and padded chairs surrounding an elegant coffee table. When everyone was seated, Kato took her seat across from them. Fixing her eyes on Karen, Kato waited for the explanation.

“Master Kato, a little while ago we were attacked by two guild members for the bounty, Nightlygale and Shadowblade. The attack by them was according to the rules, at least to start with. They had grouped up with a trio of non-assassins to attack us; a Berserker, Defender, and Elementalist, specifically. If that wasn’t enough of an issue, we were set upon by a second group of Assassins in the middle of that fight. The two groups quickly overpowered us, but they left my husband Alburet alive at the end to taunt him. The Berserker explained what they had done, then broke the promise she’d made with the others by not letting them claim Al and killing him herself.”

Lips pursed, Kato sat back in her chair. “Alburet Two-souled, do you know how much consternation you have caused us in the last two months?”

“No ma’am,” Alburet said. “From your tone, though, I’m going to guess a bit.”

Snorting at his reply, Kato sat forward and pinned him with her eyes. “You have been the catalyst for many things that are now moving in a direction that could lead to many problems. Problems I will be forced to take care of personally. You bested my prized pupil and forced him into a ridiculous agreement to exempt the Guild leader and the officers of Alpha Company.”

Alburet frowned as he recalled the wording he had used during that meeting with the Assassin. “I thought I had asked for me and the officers, not the Guild leader position.”

“Yes, you did, but it was amended to the leadership of the Guild when it was brought to us.” Crossing her legs, the grey-green leathers making no sound as she did so, Kato leaned forward and smiled wolfishly. “What our members did today, bringing in non-members, is against the rules and they will be reprimanded for their poor decision. I’m going to have to explain to all Two-souled what is and is not allowed… again. Is there anything else?”

“I was curious,” Alburet said as he felt the smoldering anger in Kato, “how often do multiple Houses collaborate on a contract?”

Leaning back in the chair, Kato grimaced. “Almost never, and when they do, it is never good. You seem to have a knack for upsetting people in power.”

“He also makes friends in power,” Stacia said firmly. “House Dracon, House Jones, and House Theron all consider him a friend.”

“We know, and the King himself has also had you up to the castle for a private dinner,” Kato replied, her lips thin. “I could only wish you had made a few less enemies, so this would end more quickly.”

“We’ll be dealing with things in our own way,” Alburet said, getting to his feet. “Master Kato, thank you for hearing our complaint. I know that it was an anomaly, as most of the Assassins I’ve met have been very honorable in their actions.”

Rising smoothly to her feet, Kato gave a curt nod. “As it should be. Without order and law, there is only chaos.”

“Thank you for your time, Master Kato,” Karen said, bowing her head to the elder Assassin.

“It’s a very nice Guild,” Fluff said.

Taking Stacia’s arm, Alburet led her and the others from the room. Master Kato opted to stay inside rather than escort them out. As they exited the building, Tiny, Bob, and Kitten fell in behind them and they headed for the Portal Guild.

A dozen yards outside the gates, Tiny’s rumbling voice filled the air, “Did it go okay, master?”

“They will rebuke those involved in the attack,” Karen replied. “I don’t think Bloodmoon is going to find any takers if she tries it again. She also seems a bit too cowardly to find us outside the city and try it there.”

“Because she would get demolished,” Alburet said. “We’d have Marysue and Gerald with us. She might be a complete bitch, but I’m not sure she’s a complete idiot.”

“She attacked us,” Bob said from the rooftops, “not exactly the smartest thing in the world. If she hadn’t gone for the sucker punch, we would have won.”

“Aye, we would have,” Stacia agreed. “Without the second group, we would have withstood the attack.”

“Doesn’t matter now,” Alburet said. “We’re going to meet up, have some food, meet another Assassin, then head out for the Lunari continent.”

“Wildwood,” Fluff smiled. “It will be nice to see it again.”

“Anything we should know about it?” Karen asked.

“The city isn’t a regular city,” Fluff told her. “It’s more of a giant park, with huts scattered around. It sits on a peninsula of the island, where a giant wall was erected, making it very defensible.”

“Couldn’t attackers just swim?” Alburet asked.

“The waters there are full of dangerous monsters, to start with,” Fluff said, happy to explain. “The water is also freezing cold and gives a debuff if you get in it, sapping your strength. Add in the sharp rocks that lie just under the surface, and even boats have a hard time of it.”

“Okay then,” Alburet said. Vicky must have wanted to give them the same protections afforded the other cities, he thought.

“Are there special monsters we haven’t fought yet?” Karen asked.

“The Lunine are wolf people that resemble the Lunari,” Fluff said. “They’re like the Trolls in the Elven lands, or the Dragonkin in the Dwarven lands.”

“Sounds like we’ll have some fun,” Alburet chuckled.

“I’m not sure the zone for our level will be one of the zones they’re in,” Fluff said, her hand rubbing an ear absently.

“No matter what mobs we find in the zone, it’ll still be fun to see new places,” Karen said.

“Aye, we be travelin’ the world as one big, happy family,” Stacia agreed.

“It’s like a dream,” Fluff said softly.

“For all of us,” Karen added, kissing Fluff’s cheek. “But first, quest turn-ins, food, and a meeting.”

They made their way to the Portal Guild, where Alburet dropped off the ring, then went on to Bunker and the Lava Pits. Deciding to turn in their quests first, they headed for the main room of the bunker. The sergeants on duty didn’t comment about them getting all the quests done, but Alburet figured that was because Gerald and Marysue had already turned theirs in. They thanked the guards and retreated towards the inn. Walking down the deserted hallways, they chatted happily about leveling from turning in the quests.

The inn was moderately full of guards, most of whom were gathered around the table Gerald and Marysue sat at. “There they are now,” Gerald said, waving the group over. “I hope you all enjoyed the story, but we’re going to be having lunch now.”

“Aye, tha’ we did, lad,” a grey-bearded Dwarf said, his uniform proclaiming him a Captain. “We be leavin’ ye in peace, an’ thank ye again for takin’ down tha’ Matriarch. Iffin ye get bored, feel free to go find another.”

Gerald chuckled, “We have a few more zones to visit first, but we might be back one day. Or other members of our Guild will be, at the very least.”

“Good huntin’,” the Captain said, echoed by the other guards, who began to disperse.

Alburet seated the women before dragging another chair over for himself, now that the Dwarves were gone. “Did we miss much?”

“We were just telling them about our fight,” Marysue said. “They all winced when we said we broke one of the eggs, though it did net the Guild as a whole some extra reputation. Now, what happened to you?”

Alburet began telling the story of the attack in Stormguard, pausing when food was brought over. During the meal, Stacia, Karen, Alburet, and Fluff explained the ambush and the aftermath, including the meeting with Master Kato.

Nodding, Gerald looked grim. “Yeah, it’s about time to play hardball. I was hoping I wouldn’t have to do this kind of thing here.”

“What’s the plan?” Alburet asked as he pushed his empty bowl away. The Dragon stew had been filling, if a bit spicy.

“I’m going to find Assassins who want to split the reward with the Guild,” Gerald’s smile twisted. “I have a handful of Guild members who have volunteered to be killed repeatedly in the Guild hall’s back room.”

Fluff gasped, “You’re going to try draining the money that was set down as a deposit.”

“Yes,” Gerald said. “It would also be good if you all opted to do the same; it would stop more ambushes from happening.”

Alburet shook his head. “I did this to help draw the Assassins away from our members. If we all have the buff, then they won’t focus on us.”

Marysue sighed, “I told you he wouldn’t agree. Al, we understand, but Gerald’s plan will undermine them in short order. You still want to level quickly, right?”

“Yes, but—” Alburet began.

“He cares about the innocent,” Stacia said, cutting him off. “He will nay do it—it be one of the reasons we love him as we do.”

“We won’t leave him the sole target in our group either,” Karen said.

“Karen,” Fluff added, “you can. The buff will fall off when you attack whoever attacks us. You’re already staying in stealth when we walk the streets, if we don’t have the buff on.”

“She has a point,” Alburet said.

Eyes narrowing, Karen glared at Alburet. “Oh, do you want me to sit in a gilded cage, safe from harm, too?”

“Ya anger is misplaced,” Stacia said, laying her hand on Karen’s arm. “Iffin ya are already nay a target due to ya stealth, then it does nay matter iffin ya already have the buff to start. Iffin ya do what Gerald asks, then it be some coin back to the Guild and ya be doin’ even more to help.”

Anger ebbing, Karen looked away from them. “Fine… and I’m sorry Al.”

Reaching over, he put his hand on hers. “It’s okay, I understood.”

A brief inhale and swipe at her eyes was all the indication Karen gave of her feelings to the two at the table who couldn’t see her emotional state, “Asshole.”

“But I’m your asshole,” Alburet chuckled.

“What about meeting this other Assassin?” Gerald asked, shifting the topic away from the lovers.

“Hopefully he shows up soon,” Alburet shrugged.

“Now seems good, wouldn’t you say, mate?” the Assassin said from next to the table, his stealth dropping away. “Mind if I join you for that chat now?” Seeing the anger on all of their faces, the Assassin held up an empty hand. “Come on now, here I am in good faith. I promise on my place in the Guild to not attack any of you.”

“You can’t; they have immunity, and we have God’s Grace,” Karen said stiffly.

“Fair point, Karen Two-souled,” the Assassin grinned, his face mostly covered by a black mask that left only white teeth and a blonde goatee visible. “I heard about the issue the other Two-souled caused earlier today. Some of you just don’t want to accept this world’s laws, it seems, but you seem to adapt rather quickly, don’t you?”

“Why did you want to talk?” Alburet cut in.

“Direct and to the point; my kind of person,” the Assassin chuckled. “You can call me Vetenarie. Feel free to leave off the formal title.”

Karen sat up straight, “Master Vetenarie? Why would you be out taking contracts?”

“I was interested in the circumstances of the first contract. It’s not often a Lord wants an unknown killed. It was also our first contract on a Two-souled, so why not go myself? Little did I know at the time what I was starting by agreeing to Lord Gilden’s request.”

“Fucking Skippy,” Alburet hissed, his teeth clenched together.

“Indeed. The man is a prat, but he will still inherit Gilden house from his father, which was only cemented in place when Wilbur Gilden left to take up the mantle of Lord Theron. That event was traced back to you, by the way, Alburet Two-souled.”

“Wilbur is a good guy,” Alburet said levelly. “This still hasn’t told us why you wanted to meet.”

“I’m getting there. Patience, chap,” Vetenarie grinned. “The lady asked a question, and ladies should always be first. Though I might have answered the original question, the reason I took the next contract on Alburet was that he intrigued me. You’re a fighter, that’s plain to see if one gets close enough. When you turned the tables on me last month and got the deal out of me for your Guild, I was pleasantly surprised. You listened to your Succubus, and then your wife here, something many don’t bother doing nowadays, it seems.”

“Was this talk for Alburet alone?” Gerald asked.

“No, I was hoping he would have you all here,” Vetenarie pulled a flask from his belt and sipped at it. “You see I don’t agree with what the Guild is doing right now—”

“You attacked us,” Fluff pointed out.

“Not seriously, though,” Vetenarie chuckled. “I wanted to leave my message without giving myself away.”

“Please continue,” Gerald said.

“As I was saying,” Vetenarie went on, “I don’t agree with what Master Yamto is doing with this contract. You’re all Two-souled, besides Stacia, so you have no idea what it all might come to.”

“You’re going to explain, we hope,” Marysue said with a false smile.

“You’re right. The last time something on this scale happened, a war broke out between two rival Houses. The streets became unsafe for anyone, and the Guild accepted contract after contract, but our teams were always met with force. It was a bloody affair and the old Lord Theron made his name in the guard during that time. This contract, though, wasn’t set by a single house, but by five Houses, so the reserve on hand is substantial. I was hoping you might see your way clear to approaching some of those Houses and seeing if they would withdraw their support of the contract.”

“Who put you up to this?” Gerald asked with a flat look.

Meeting Gerald’s gaze, Vetenarie shook his head, “No one. I just care about the city, and rampant death in the streets isn’t good for it. It also tarnishes the Guild’s name, but all that the other Masters are seeing is easy coin to be made. I want this to end, preferably quickly.”

A vulpine smile settled on Gerald’s face. “Things will be changing soon. Could I get you to stop by the Guild hall tomorrow morning? I know you know where it is.”

Vetenarie sat back, appraising Gerald with new interest. “You’re a shark, aren’t you? Oh, they might hate him,” he pointed at Alburet, “but you’re the one they should fear,” Vetenarie’s smile grew broad. “This should be interesting. I will show up if I can get a promise from her,” he pointed at Marysue, “on her goddess, that you don’t mean to use it as a trap for me.”

“I promise,” Marysue said instantly, knowing what Gerald was after.

Blinking at the prompt response, Vetenarie seemed taken aback for a moment before laughing, “I think I may have stepped into a different kind of trap. I promise on my standing in the Assassin Guild to not disgrace my name or its name during the meeting tomorrow. I need to get going. I have a few of your guildmates to see to yet.”

Alburet started to stand, but Stacia grabbed his arm. “He be baitin’ ya.”

“Your wife is smart, good catch there,” Vetenarie chuckled. “Ta.”

Watching the Assassin use his Homestone, the others relaxed a little. “You want to use him for your plan?” Alburet asked a moment later.

“Yes,” Gerald said, “if he’s serious, it’ll work out in our favor. Having a highly placed insider will only help us dismantle this faster.”

“Gerald’s done these things before,” Marysue said, her eyes full of proud possessiveness as she looked at him. “Shall we head back to the city? We’re going to go to the Lunari capital next before we stop for the night.”

“Anything you want, Mary,” Gerald said, his smile soft as he stood and took her arm. “Are you all ready to see new things?”

“It’s a nice place, I’ve visited it before,” Fluff said.

“I’m looking forward to it,” Karen said a little distractedly, until Fluff took her arm. “We’ll be in good company at least.”

“Aye,” Stacia said as she took Alburet’s offered arm.

“Well, let’s stop wasting time. See you at the Portal Guild,” Alburet said as everyone fished out their Homestones.

Alburet

Half-blood Infernal Summoner

Level 67

Strength: 273 (268)

Agility: 273 (268)

Constitution: 224 (194)

Intelligence: 194 (164)

Wisdom: 863 (573)

Charisma: 303 (268)

Health: 5,590

Mana: 11,980

Spells:

Demon Skin- Rank 7

Demonic Retribution- Rank 7

Summon Improved Imp

Fire Blast- Rank 6

Sap Strength- Rank 6

Demonic Haze- Rank 6

Summon Improved Destroyer

Demonic Vitality- Rank 6

Fire Burst- Rank 6

Summon Improved Succubus

Abilities:

Personal Spells

Flame Weapon

Copy

Infernal Upgrade: (Succubus- Ally)

Infernal Upgrade: (Imp- Big Boom)

Infernal Upgrade: (Destroyer- Demonic Shell)

Infernal Upgrade: (Succubus- Comforting Touch)

Copy

Infernal Upgrade: (Succubus- Essence Drain)

Still Caster

Infernal Upgrade: (Imp- Burning Cleanse)

Infernal Upgrade: (Destroyer- Savage Roar)

Infernal Upgrade: (Destroyer- Bash)

Racial Abilities:

Cast spells without verbal components

Physical damage reduction 25%

Magical damage reduction 10%

Influence emotions

Fire resistance 50%

Reputation gains at half value

Chapter Eighteen

Taking the portal to Wildwood put them just outside the massive walls and gates that separated the capital of the Lunari from the rest of their island. “How in the hell did they manage that?” Gerald asked, at a loss.

“When they first contacted the Elves, the wall was redone,” Fluff said. “This wall was grown from many trees that were brought together and then fused with magic. Doing so killed the trees and turned them into petrified wood.”

“How do you know so much about some things?” Marysue asked.

“I worked on the art team,” Fluff said, a small wince crossing her face. “This isn’t mine.”

“What did you make?” Marysue asked.

“The maid café in Stormguard,” Fluff said.

“She helped the Overlord many years ago,” Stacia said with a smile. “Her talents are amazin’, as ya know.”

“I wanted to ask you for a favor, now that Stacia reminds me,” Marysue said, turning to the guys. “Why don’t you all walk on ahead of us for a bit?”

Gerald’s lips pursed, but he did as she asked. Alburet wore a knowing smile, guessing what Marysue might want Fluff to draw. “Come on Tiny, TJ, Bob. Let the women have their moment to chat.”

“But maybe one of us should stay close, just in case,” Bob leered, waggling his eyebrows.

“Give us some space, Bob, and I’ll give you a surprise,” Karen said.

“What are you waiting for?” Bob said to Alburet as he shot past him.

“He’s so easy,” Karen snickered.

“Yell if you need us,” Alburet chuckled and followed the others.

Walking ahead of the women, Gerald glanced at Alburet. “Can I ask you something?”

“You just did,” Alburet deadpanned.

“Ass,” Gerald sighed. “Look, you won’t let Stacia hurt her, right?”

“What, Stacia? Hurt Marysue? Are you smoking something today?” Alburet asked incredulously.

“She was talking about doing another memory walk, and you’ve had issues after yours. I don’t want Marysue to get hurt, is all.”

“She wouldn’t willingly hurt Marysue; she wouldn’t hurt any of us intentionally. Besides, she’s talking to Fluff, not Stacia.”

A quick peek over his shoulder made Gerald frown. “Why?”

Shaking his head, Alburet decided to let Marysue have her surprise. “Maybe she wants another picture that can be hung up in your house. Have you started looking for a manor yet?”

“Who has the time?” Gerald sighed. “I’m probably going to have to foist it off on one of the receptionists.”

“If you’re willing to have help, I can ask Erin to talk to Wilbur for you. They should know of any manors that are available.”

“I’ll take the help,” Gerald said. “Every day here seems more real.”

“Makes you want to stay, doesn’t it?”

“Yeah. Marysue is happy here. She wants more, though. I don’t think Alpha World is going to cut it for the long run—not for her.”

“Just wait a year or so,” Alburet murmured, “something else big is bound to come along.”

Eyeing Alburet covertly, Gerald nodded. “The quest you have from the Overlord, you mean?”

“Could be. NDA and all that,” Alburet shrugged.

“I hope you’re right,” Gerald said. “Mary’s been happier here, but the restraints of the system chafe at her. She would rather be free to pursue whatever she wants at the time. Like the lack of crafting—why is that even a thing?”

“Simplified systems,” Alburet shrugged.

“The Gods decreed the world to be this way,” Bob said. “The Dark Lord objected in the beginning, it is said, which led to his rocky relationship with his brothers and sisters.”

“When he and Justice argued, he left and founded his own small place to be, creating our races,” Tiny rumbled with the tone of one remembering Sunday School lectures.

“Which is why we’re here now,” Alburet finished. “If she chafes too much, tell her to wait a bit longer.”

“What about you?” Gerald asked. “Three women who love you, with two of them possibly waiting to jump your bones when the test is over. Have you all talked about what that will be like outside Alpha World?”

“Master won’t leave us,” Bob interjected indigently.

“I won’t, Bob. I can’t,” Alburet said, focusing on the Imp and hoping the implication would sink in for Gerald.

Lips pursed, Gerald slowly nodded. “We’ve made the gate, finally.” A small gate stood inset into the closed massive double doors. Six Lunari guards stood outside of them, all wearing matching scale mail and holding spears firmly planted against the ground. “Afternoon. Can you tell us the way to the Portal Guild?” Gerald asked.

“If you have a map, I can mark it for you,” the orange-furred Lunari replied.

The women caught up to them while they were exchanging information with the guard. “We have the Portal Guild location. You all ready?” Gerald asked them.

Marysue wore a secretive smile. “Yes. We’re going to have dinner at their home tonight after we’re done hunting.”

Gerald eyed the others, but couldn’t get a read on them. “Okay.”

Stacia took Alburet’s offered arm. “After ya, Gerald, ya be our leader.”

“Okay,” Gerald said again, staring at Stacia for a minute and wondering if she was making fun of him. “Follow me, then. We have a desert to explore.”

“As long as there aren’t undead,” Karen said.

“If only there were undead,” Marysue said a moment later with a grin.

“We’ll find out when we get there,” Gerald said, leading the group through the smaller gate and into the city proper.

Wildwood was, as Fluff had described it, a park. The ground was covered in ankle high grass. Massive shade trees were dotted around—not as large as the ones the Elves used to build their treetop city, but still very large. Several huts were clustered around the base of each tree, all painted in various bright colors, giving the city a carnival feel. That impression was furthered by the many food vendors dotting the sides of the walkways, and the enticing scents of their wares mingled in the air in a pleasant way.

“Maybe we should have waited on food,” Marysue said as she looked around at the various vendors.

A small herd of Lunari children went scampering down a nearby path, tossing an inflated skin back and forth. Seeing the newcomers gawking, the kids all paused to wave before heading off again. “Friendly,” Karen said. “It certainly has a carefree attitude, doesn’t it?”

“It is a very relaxed place,” Fluffball said. “It’s when the sun goes down that the city earns its name.”

“What happens then?” Marysue asked as the group finally started down the path.

“Mardi gras,” Fluff said, “Musicians wander the streets, and it’s one big party. It’s interesting.”

“You’ve been here during the night?” Karen asked.

“Once, but it was a little too much for me,” Fluff said, absently rubbing at an ear. “I could probably handle it better now.”

“Especially if I was here with you,” Karen chuckled, pulling Fluff into her side for a quick hug. “We’ll have to come back this way to turn in quests, maybe—”

“We be havin’ guests over tonight,” Stacia reminded Karen. “We will make the time to come back, just nay tonight.”

With a small wince, Karen nodded. “Sorry, Marysue, I didn’t mean to try and put off your request. I was just excited.”

“It’s fine,” Marysue said. “I’d kind of like to see it myself. Maybe we can do dinner here after dark, and look around a bit before the other…”

“Aye, tha’ we can do,” Stacia grinned.

“What is the plan for later?” Gerald asked.

Marysue shook her head. “You’ll just have to wait.”

Meeting her eyes, Gerald nodded. “Okay, if you want it to be a surprise, then I’ll wait.”

The Portal Guild turned out to be a sprawling building rather than a tower. A Lunari with long, white fur was seated behind the desk inside. With a professional smile, the receptionist spoke, “How might I help you today?”

“We’re looking for the zone that we would do best in,” Gerald said.

“At your level, I would suggest the Broken Sands,” the smiling receptionist replied. “It is home to one of the Lunine tribes. Take the hallway to the twenty-fourth room for the portal,” she motioned to the single archway off to her right.

“Thank you, miss,” Gerald said, leading the others towards the hall.

“Is that the zone you were talking about earlier, Fluff?” Karen asked.

“Yeah, the desert—it’s more like the high deserts of the American Southwest than the lifeless dunes of the Dead Lands,” Fluff said.

“Any idea what other kinds of mobs we’re likely to see?” Gerald asked.

“No, I’ve never set foot there,” Fluff said.

“We’ll find out from the garrison there,” Karen said as Gerald looked at the plaques next to each archway they passed.

“Fair enough,” Gerald said. “The zones here seem to be either desert or wooded.”

“The island is half wood and half desert, with a few mountainous regions, like the Piercing Heights,” Fluff said, pointing at one of the plaques as they passed it.

“Any other mobs of special interest on this continent, other than the Lunine?” Alburet asked.

“The shades,” Fluffball shuddered. “Remember the Possessive Spirits? Those, and other lesser types, roam several of the zones. Shamans are very useful here.”

“Sounds fun. Hope we’re not doing one of those zones,” Alburet said.

“In case we did, I took an Ability that cuts down on how long I can be controlled and makes it harder for me to be controlled,” Fluff said. “I didn’t care for it in the Keep.”

“I don’t blame you,” Alburet murmured, a momentary pang of fear and anger filling him as he recalled Ophelia.

“Here we are,” Gerald said, “time for a new adventure.”

Once they’d stepped through the portal, the group paused in surprise. They’d expected some kind of defensive structure like the other continents had. What they found was entirely different; there were close to two hundred leather-clad people, mostly Lunari, scattered around a pond with tents set up in a seemingly haphazard pattern. “What the…” Gerald finally said.

“Newcomers?” A light grey Lunari addressed them from where he sat next to a tent.

“Yeah,” Gerald said, still at a loss as to what they were seeing.

“It strikes a lot of Two-souled that way if they’ve been to the other continents first,” the Lunari chuffed in laughter. “Welcome to the Broken Sands. We’re on a mesa—the path down is over there,” pointing nonchalantly, the Lunari gave them an idea of where the path was located. “What you really want, though, is probably the Herder for the quests. He can normally be found over there,” he pointed off the other way. “Herder Malckil will be the one who looks like he’s bitten into a rotten lemon.”

“Thank you,” Gerald said, seemingly a bit lost as he led the others away.

“Happy hunting,” the Lunari called after them with a chuckle.

“It’s totally different than the other continents,” Karen shook her head as she looked around at the seeming unconcern of those in the camp.

“It reminds me of mercenary war camps from history,” Alburet said after a minute. “They’re all armed, and some of them are obviously on watch, but the rest are just laying about until they’re called to fight.”

“I can see it now,” Karen said. “But aren’t these the equivalent of the guards for the other races?”

“The Lunari have the Pride, but they’re mostly just for the city,” Fluff said. “The Herder is the designated Pride member here. All Lunari are conscripted for ten years of service. Some stay on after and get accepted into the Pride, but the rest go back to the city.”

“Definitely a different feel,” Marysue said.

Gerald paused before a very sour looking Lunari in scale mail. “Herder Malckil?”

Looking up from a desk just outside of a bright orange tent, the orange furred Lunari looked up, “What do you… Ah, a Two-souled group. We haven’t seen many of your kind in these parts. I take it you’re hoping to get the quests?”

“Yes sir,” Gerald said as the group saluted.

The sour look on Malckil’s face faded. Sitting up straighter, the Herder returned the salute. “I don’t get many respectful salutes out here. Very well, handle these tasks and return when you have.”

Quest: Kill ten Shadow Terrors

Reward: Three hundred gold and increased reputation with the Pride

Quest: Kill ten Rage Claws

Reward: Three hundred gold and increased reputation with the Pride

Quest: Kill ten Spirit Corruptors

Reward: Three hundred gold and increased reputation with the Pride

Quest: Disrupt the Spirit Calling

Reward: Seven hundred gold and an item from the Quartermaster stores.

“We’ll do so as swiftly as possible,” Gerald said, saluting again.

“Mind those Spirit Corruptors,” Malckil said seriously. “Don’t underestimate what they can do.”

“We’ll keep that in mind,” Gerald replied. “Until later, sir,” Gerald held the salute, waiting for Malckil to return it.

Finally returning the salute, Malckil pointed off to his left. “Take that path down the mesa. It will serve you better than any of the others.”

“Understood,” Gerald said and led the others away from the Herder.

“Fluff,” Alburet asked softly, “why are the people in charge called Herders?”

“Because it’s impossible to herd cats,” Fluff giggled.

Karen groaned, “Really?”

“I don’t actually know, but that is what I’ve always thought,” Fluff giggled again.

“It makes sense,” Gerald muttered. “Just look at the camp, it’s very cat-like.”

“Not as disciplined as they should be,” Tiny rumbled. “Shameful for protectors.”

“I bet they throw great parties though,” Bob said.

“Aye, Lilith has told stories of some of the parties the camps in these lands throw when something memorable is accomplished by adventurers,” Kitten purred from behind the group.

“Cats,” Gerald muttered again.

Marysue squeezed his arm. “You miss Claudius, don’t you?”

Gerald nodded. “A little, but I’m happy here with you.”

“I’m sure your father is taking care of him,” Marysue said.

“He is, he loves the mutt as much as I do,” Gerald replied, a small smile coming to his lips. “Can’t believe dad let me keep him all those years ago.”

“You have a dog?” Alburet asked, never having really gotten to know many personal things about Gerald.

“When I was ten, a stray dog followed me as I was escorting Marysue on one of her shopping trips. It followed us from store to store, waiting outside and trailing after us. When the car picked us up and took us a few blocks over, the dog showed up again when we were leaving the store. When we stopped to eat, I brought out my leftovers and gave them to him. I figured it was nice having something wanting to be with me, like—” Gerald cut off the sentence with a cough before continuing. “Anyway, he somehow followed the car home, and the next morning, he was sitting outside of the gate. When I left the house, Claudius started barking happily and dancing on two legs. For weeks, I snuck him food and gave him attention. My father found out after two months and was upset that I had been letting a stray sleep inside the garden shed. While he scolded me, Claudius snuck up behind him and licked his hand. Startled, he spun to see Claudius on his back gazing up at him with soulful eyes. Dad didn’t say anything more. He just left, and the next day a doghouse arrived, along with a vet, to make sure Claudius had his shots. He’s been in the family ever since. He’s grey in the muzzle now and probably doesn’t have much time left, but he’s been a good dog all these years.”

Everyone listened to Gerald talk about Claudius, fascinated to hear the normally taciturn man speaking so openly about his pet. “He’ll still probably try to knock you down, like he did when you came back from camp before high school, and shower you in licks,” Marysue said, her eyes sparkling.

A pained smile came to Gerald’s face, but he nodded. “Yeah. He’s been such a good boy. I felt a little bad leaving him with just dad for this, but…”

“Thank you,” Marysue said softly, her eyes tearing up. “Dad wouldn’t have let me without you. You’re making my dream happen at the cost of Claudius’ last bits of time with you.”

Gerald stopped and turned to Marysue, pulling her to him. “No. He would approve of this. He only ever wanted me to be happy, like I want you to be happy. Maybe we can take a month away from testing at the end of this one to wrap up whatever else we have to take care of, and convince your father that this is what’s best for you.”

Lips trembling, Marysue leaned in and kissed Gerald lovingly—a love the quartet could easily feel. As the kiss lingered, Bob landed next to Alburet and shifted from foot to foot. Alburet looked down and saw the Imp with his jaw clenched and a pained look on his face.

Albured gently bopped Bob on the head, causing the Imp to look up and see Alburet shaking his head. “Don’t,” he silently mouthed to Bob.

With a deep sigh, Bob took to the air again and flew ahead of the group. The kiss ended a second later, and Tiny, scuffing the ground, brought the pair’s focus back to what was around them; namely the group, who all wore bemused expressions. “Umm…” Marysue said, blushing.

“We understand,” Fluff said softly. “It’s fine with us, we know what it’s like to let the love of another transfix you.”

“We ready to go?” Gerald coughed and took Marysue’s arm again.

“Yes,” Marysue said, obviously a little flustered.

“Onward to adventure,” Alburet said, helping them out of the awkward moment.

Chapter Nineteen

The view from the edge of the mesa was beautiful, the green-brown desert stretching out before them with small ridges and washes to break up the flat stretches of ground. Scrub brush, mesquite trees, and cacti of various kinds dotted the landscape. Small creatures darted from bush to bush while hawks glided on the air currents. Off in the distance, an artesian spring could be seen fountaining, showing that, unlike the Dead Lands, there was water and life here.

“Reminds me of home,” Alburet said softly.

“The deserts of Nevada outside of Vegas,” Fluff agreed.

A spike of pain shot through Alburet at Fluff’s words. Stacia gripped his arm tightly as the momentary pang faded. “Al,” Karen said, looking at him, “you okay?”

“Memories,” he said and shook his head. “I’m fine now.”

Fluff gently touched his arm, “I’m sorry.”

Putting a smile on, he put his arm around her. “It’s fine, Fluff. I’ll probably have small moments for some time yet. I’m sure you’ll have moments as well, but we will support each other, and our two lovely wives will support us as well.”

“Damn straight,” Karen said, joining the hug.

“As be right for any family,” Stacia agreed.

A polite cough brought their attention to Gerald, who stood at the path leading down the side of the mesa. “We should get going.”

The discomfort that Gerald exuded was easy for them to feel. “Sorry,” Alburet said as he got the group moving again, “we’re good.”

The moment passed as they took the trail down the side of the mesa, descending toward the floor of the desert. Eventually, they reached the bottom of the path and discovered several branching trails. “Anyone want to pick a direction?”

“I’ll pick one,” Bob said as he gained altitude. After a moment, he came back down. “This way,” he said as he flew along a path, “I saw movement in this direction.”

Gerald led the others after Bob with a shrug. “Good enough.”

The trail that Bob led them down ended up dropping into a wash. Alburet looked at the small dry waterway with a pang of regret. It was in a desert like this that he had gone shooting with David and Kaylee. Pushing the memories from his mind, he tried to focus on the here and now instead. Bob suddenly fell out of the sky with a scream of pain, blood showering down from his now visibly broken wing.

The group surrounded the Imp, facing out in all directions, trying to find what had hurt him. “A Shadow Terror,” Bob said with a hiss of pain as he folded his wings back, “just over the hill.”

“What did it hit you with?” Gerald asked. “We didn’t see anything.”

“No idea, I barely caught sight of it before my wing was hit,” Bob grunted.

“We’ll pay it back,” Tiny rumbled. “Master, may I?”

“Follow Tiny and TJ in first?” Alburet asked Gerald.

“We don’t know what these things can do, so yeah, I’d rather hold back for a moment. I know Tiny and TJ can lead the charge.”

“Okay Tiny, we’re behind you,” Alburet said, “but take it slow to start. We don’t want to bite off more than we can chew like we almost did with the Matriarch.”

“Yes, master,” Tiny said as he and TJ made sure their axes and shields were ready. “For Bob,” he rumbled as he started walking.

Stacia and Kitten both hit Bob with Comforting Touch, regenerating most of his health and helping to repair his wing. Alburet touched him with Demonic Vitality to help replenish the rest of it. “Don’t go airborne until we’ve engaged. I don’t want you to get shredded again,” Alburet told him.

“I don’t want it to happen again, either,” Bob said, flexing his repaired wing. “I do want to burn that thing into ash, though.”

“You’re going to get the chance,” Alburet said as they followed the others. “Kitten, be ready to try and control them. We need to know what you can and can’t do to these things.”

“Of course, master,” Kitten purred.

Tiny climbed the ridgeline and looked down to where Bob had said the mob was, but didn’t see anything. Climbing up beside him, the others all saw more of the same empty scrubland they’d been seeing. “Where did it go?” Tiny rumbled.

Marysue cried out as twin daggers sank into her back, taking everyone by surprise. Knees buckling from the unexpected attack, she winced at the pain. Her fall, though, revealed a brown furred Lunine that seemed to meld into Marysue’s shadow from its waist down. “Shadowdancer,” Karen said as she appeared next to the Shadow Terror and slammed her blades into it.

Kitten tried singing to mind control it, but the Shadow Terror suddenly shimmered, five of them appearing behind various group members and breaking her ability to target the mob. “I can nay mind control Shadows,” she told them as Tiny, TJ, and Gerald all lashed out at the Shadows closest to them. The black shapes blocked the attacks before counterattacking. The echoing sound of solid metal hitting metal filled the air.

The other two Shadows attacked Karen and Fluff. Both women did the best they could to hold off their attackers, but neither had many defensive abilities. “Tiny, stop fucking around and get these two rounded up,” Alburet yelled at his minion.

TJ taunted the one off Tiny, so he could go help the women. Tiny rushed to Karen first, slamming his shield into the Shadow before spinning and planting his axe square in the back of mob on Fluff. “Give me a moment to establish aggro,” he rumbled to them.

“Bring them together,” Gerald said as he began leading his Shadow toward Tiny.

“Understood,” TJ rumbled.

Banishing Stacia’s Copy, Alburet summoned BJ. “AoE spread full blast,” he told the two Imps. “You’re free to fly.”

“You got it. It’s time for payback,” Bob said as he and his faded twin took to the air.

Marysue did her best to get the women healed up and to keep Gerald topped off, but TJ was taking a beating. “Al, he isn’t going to last much longer,” she warned, as Alburet was focused on wading into melee.

Looking at his minion, Alburet grunted. His heal wouldn’t be enough, and Stacia could only buy TJ another few moments with Comforting Touch. “Gerald, you’re about to get them all, but we’ll burn them down quick.”

“I’ll keep my mitigation ready,” Gerald said as he area taunted the group of shadows.

“Stacia, heal Tiny,” Alburet commanded as he dismissed TJ and resummoned Kitten. His AoE would hurt them, so he opted for melee damage instead, his flaming maul leading the way.

Fluff and Karen, having been healed up, jumped onto a single target, joined by Alburet as Bob and BJ began to land alternating Fire Bursts. Gerald used Ground Stomp to stun the Shadows for a moment, giving himself a momentary respite and holding off on using his mitigation. After a few barrages by Bob, four of the Shadows vanished, leaving the last one to become a brown furred Lunine again.

“Gang bang that fucker,” Bob snarled as twin Fire Bolts hit the Lunine in the head.

It didn’t take long for the group to kill the Lunine, though it did get a brief respite by using an ability to reappear behind Marysue again. Fortunately, Gerald had been expecting something of the sort and used Intervene to appear before it, his shield blocking the attacks. With Fluff joining Gerald almost instantly with her Leap, and the others rushing over, they finally dropped the mob.

“Bit of a work out,” Karen said as Marysue looted the body.

“That Shadow Clone Ability was different,” Alburet said. “I saw an Assassin use decoy copies before, but the copies dropped with a single hit each.”

“Our Duplicate Ability is just to help throw off enemies, it’s not an offensive ability like Shadowdancers get,” Karen explained.

“We have an idea of some of their tricks now, at least,” Gerald said. “We still need to find the Spirit Corruptors, which should be Shamans, and the Rage Claws, which sound like Berserkers.”

“Surprised it’s ten of each,” Marysue said as they started walking again. “Instead of the twenty, twenty, and five that it’s been in other places.”

“That’s a good point,” Gerald agreed. “The last quest sounds interesting, too. Disrupt the Spirit Calling. I don’t think it’s going to be a dungeon.”

“They do seem to like mixing it up on the last part,” Karen commented.

“It’s nice,” Marysue said. “It does help break up some of the monotony of the quests.”

“Yeah,” Alburet agreed. Brow furrowing, he switched topics, “I think this zone might be overtuned for solo people.”

“Only a crazed man would hunt alone,” Stacia replied with a raised eyebrow. “Everyone knows it be safer to hunt in a team.”

The others exchanged glances as they tried to avoid talking about Alpha World as a game, but the idea of not being able to solo did seem like a major drawback for Mindblown.

“Maybe that’s the point,” Marysue finally said. “Think of how often we’ve seen a solo hunter. Even just a two-person team would have vastly increased chances of survival. They want to know if people will continue coming to Alpha World with that being a factor.”

“Forced grouping?” Gerald winced. “That’s never worked out well in the past.”

“It’s not, though,” Fluff said. “It would just take a solo hunter longer, as they’d be on the bottom end of the leveling curve.”

“Aye, which be why people always group up instead,” Stacia nodded. “Even then, most people take their time. They be nay like ya Two-souled, who are always wantin’ to fight; Da’ and the others used to take weeks off between zones.”

“We can’t,” Alburet reminded her gently.

“Aye, we can nay do tha’ now, but before the Overlord’s Quest we could have.”

“But…” Karen cut the sentence off, realizing she would have to try to explain that Alpha World was a game. Switching tracks, she tried to explain it differently, “The way we come to this world normally—not like our Guild is doing—but the average Two-souled, only has limited time per day to be here. The rest of the time, we take care of things on our other world, so this is a type of release for us.”

“Aye,” Stacia nodded, “but to us natives, ya seem a bit manic.”

Gerald chuckled, “Fair enough, and the way we are here would point in that direction.”

“Incoming,” Bob said as he landed next to Alburet. “I see two Lunine coming this way and I don’t want my wings shredded again.”

“Gerald?” Alburet asked.

“I’ll take the front this time. Tiny, be ready to protect Marysue,” Gerald said.

“With my life,” Tiny rumbled, stepping next to the healer.

“Okay, let’s go see what these two are,” Gerald smiled grimly.

Climbing up, Gerald looked over the ridgeline where Bob had indicated the two mobs would be. Before he could call out to the others, two shapes appeared next to him in a blur.

“Fuck,” Gerald yelled as two Rage Claws tore through his armor like tissue paper, “help!”

Gerald’s life plummeted under the attacks from the twin Rage Claws, both of whom were using Piercing Strikes to ignore half of Gerald’s armor. Marysue, shocked at seeing his life fall so quickly, used Bubble to make him immune to all damage for two seconds. Divine Heal was next, her long cooldown instant heal buoying his life back up. “I have you,” she called out to him as Bubble dropped off.

The Piercing Strikes stopped as Fluff did what the two Rage Claws had done, using Wild Charge to instantly get to the attackers. Her fur flushed red, similar to the two Rage Claws, as she began attacking the one Gerald had been focusing on.

Both Alburet and Karen were still closing the distance on foot, since neither had an ability to close ground instantly. Bob and BJ took to the air and began casting Fire Bursts down onto the two Rage Claws.

Kitten focused on the Rage Claw Gerald hadn’t been hitting as much and sang at it. The Rage Claw stopped attacking as its eyes glazed over. “Attack ya old friend for me,” she yelled at her new minion.

The mind controlled Rage Claw did as it was bid and began attacking its old ally, causing the one being focused on to snarl in anger.

“Master?” Tiny called out, wanting to join the fray but staying back near Marysue.

“Stay back just in case,” Alburet said as he finally got close enough to the fight to swing his flaming maul.

Shifting in place, Tiny watched the fight in frustration. He wouldn’t disobey Alburet, but his natural instinct to always be in the fight was making him antsy. Tiny became even more frustrated when the Rage Claw started to Whirlwind, but Gerald Shield Bashed to stun the beast, stopping the Ability.

The fight had raged for a bit, when the mind controlled Rage Claw shook its head and let out a loud roar. Before anyone could react, the mob used Leap to launch itself from the melee and landed right in front of Kitten.

Tiny took two steps and slammed his shield into the monster before it could land more than a single attack on the Copied Succubus. “Finally, you are mine,” Tiny growled as his axe came whistling around to hack at the mob with all his pent up anger.

The group quickly finished off the one Rage Claw and turned to help the others. Gerald Charged, closing the distance in an instant. Fluffball used Leap, much as the Rage Claw had, to get there a fraction after Gerald. Bob and BJ peppered the mob with Fire Blasts, while Karen and Alburet ran back to help. Pulling up short, Alburet began to lob Fire Blasts as well, as it was already pretty crowded in melee.

When Tiny’s stun wore off, the Rage Claw began to Whirlwind, but Gerald was ready with his Ground Stomp, using the stun to stop the Ability short. “Ha, teamwork,” Gerald laughed as the group quickly dismantled the second Rage Claw.

Once the second mob died, Marysue let out a deep breath. “Al, can you drop BJ for TJ? It might be best if we had the extra tank again. You can keep Tiny back with me, and TJ can go forward to help Gerald so he doesn’t get focused as quickly again.”

“I was fine—” Gerald began.

“I had to use two cooldowns for trash mobs. That means it wasn’t fine,” Marysue said firmly, cutting him off.

“Ahh, okay,” Gerald said. “Thank you.”

“I won’t let you die if I can help it, but both of them ignoring 50% of your armor was a bit much,” Marysue said softly. “Now that we’ve seen two of the three types, we can plan for them accordingly.”

“The last ones are the ones I don’t want to fight,” Fluff murmured.

“We’ll be right with you,” Karen told her. “If they bring Possessive Spirits, Marysue will get them down quick.”

“I will, but it will be faster if Stacia and Kitten can help with that.”

“Aye, I will be keepin’ me Comfortin’ Touch ready,” Stacia told the healer.

“Onward to complete the quests?” Alburet asked as he watched the sun sink lower in the sky. “Maybe we’ll finish before night fall.”

“Tha’ would be good—we have plans,” Stacia said with a Cheshire grin.

“Now that smile worries me,” Alburet said. Gerald nodded in agreement.

“Ya worry too much. It be Marysue’s plan, nay mine,” Stacia chuckled.

Marysue smiled at Gerald. “Let’s keep going.”

With a worried cast to his eyes, Gerald nodded. “As you wish, Mary.”

Chapter Twenty

The group ran into two more sets of Rage Claws and four solo Shadow Terrors, easily killing them, before they found their first Spirit Corruptor. Walking around a boulder in front of the others, Gerald screamed in sudden agony.

Rushing forward to see what the problem was, the group found a Spirit Corruptor with its staff extended at Gerald, beckoning with its left hand. Mouth locked open in a now silent scream, Gerald was frozen in place, a ghostly white version of him being slowly pulled from his body by white chains.

TJ took the four running steps needed to slam his shield into the Corruptor—or at least, he tried to. A black bubble sprang up around the Corruptor, who never took its eyes off Gerald. “The barrier needs to be broken,” TJ rumbled as he slashed at the barrier.

Fluff was airborne in an instant, landing atop the dome, her claws flashing as she used Alacrity to increase her attack speed. Karen had only been two seconds behind TJ. Her blades seemed to carve gouges out of the bubble, only to have them healed in an instant. Tiny hesitated, not sure if he should go to help, or stay near Marysue to guard her. Bob tried his Burning Cleanse to see if that would stop the Soul Trap, but it didn’t work so he went with Fire Blasts.

“It’s not a debuff,” Bob told them as he continued throwing fire.

Alburet hissed, having expected Bob to be able to break it. “Tiny, get in there and help TJ. Stacia, Kitten, you’re on guard duty.” Not waiting for a response from his wife, he rushed forward with Tiny to help attack the barrier, his maul covered in flames as he joined the melee.

“Hang on, Gerald,” Marysue whispered as she watched the group, unable to do anything to help.

With the group all focused on helping Gerald, they missed seeing the Callous Spirit that rose up behind Stacia. Kitten called out for help as Stacia reached for the blades at her waist.

Marysue, given a target and realizing what it was, used her best heal to try driving the Spirit from Stacia. Before she could do more, Alburet dismissed Stacia, leaving the Callous Spirit without the host it had been using. Marysue’s normally friendly smile went feral as she shoved her hand into the wavering Spirit as another heal went off. With a warbling scream, the Spirit’s health bar was almost halved.

“Not today,” Marysue snarled as she used her instant heal to inflict even more damage.

Alburet left Stacia unsummoned as he went back to damaging the mob, keeping an eye on Marysue. Stacia’s healing was dark aligned, which wouldn’t hurt the bodiless spirit, but might if it inhabited Marysue. The Spirit, reeling from Marysue’s onslaught, was shredded by her next two heals. With the Callous Spirit gone, he resummoned Stacia and Copied her again, even as he kept his maul swinging.

The spirit of Gerald was struggling to stay inside his body as the white chains further wrapped his form. Seconds after the Callous Spirit was slain, the bubble protecting the Corruptor shattered under the onslaught from the group. The moment the bubble vanished, Tiny slammed his shield into the Corruptor, stunning it and interrupting the spell that it had been casting.

With a cough of relief, Gerald fell to his knees as the pain he had been feeling stopped. TJ’s stun hit the Corruptor just as Tiny’s fell, which gave the group enough time to critically hit the Lunine Shaman repeatedly. It collapsed in a heap under the furious attacks of the group.

When the group looked back, they saw Marysue kneeling next to Gerald and holding him tightly, rocking him and whispering in his ear. Gerald returned her embrace as he caught his breath, his eyes slowly regaining focus.

“That… was… horrible,” Gerald finally croaked out. “I need to lodge a complaint,” he managed, after getting some moisture back into his mouth.

“Master,” Tiny rumbled softly. “I suggest me and TJ take point. If we get trapped, you should be able to just dismiss us.”

Marysue nodded vigorously. “Yes, that would be better. Thank you, Tiny.”

“I live to serve,” Tiny rumbled.

“Agreed, then,” Alburet said, watching Gerald. “You going to be okay?”

“It’s hard to explain, but I am glad my immersion level is as low as it is. I hate to think what that would have been like at max.”

Alburet shuddered as he recalled his first few days in the game, “Point taken.”

“Let’s pause a minute,” Marysue said. “Bob can do a quick scout while we rest.”

“Okay,” Bob said, launching into the air. He went straight up, not trusting the Shadow Terrors to not ambush him like before. After a minute, he came back down. “There are a few scattered mobs in most directions. The next one to the east has a staff, so it should be a Corrupter.”

Gerald finally let go of Marysue. “Sorry about that, Mary.”

“It’s fine, Gerald. This is why we have friends,” Marysue said as she got to her feet. “Are you okay to keep going?”

“Yeah, it’ll be fine if Tiny’s in the lead,” Gerald’s eyes flickered to Alburet. “I’m sure that wasn’t as bad as what you experienced at the Keep, which only makes the idea of that even more horrible.”

Jaw clenching at the memory, Alburet gave a sharp nod. “If I ever see that bitch again—”

“We will be helpin’ ya kill her,” Stacia said from behind him.

“Damned right,” Karen agreed.

“Yes,” Fluff added, flexing her claws, “your wives won’t let that happen again.”

The tightness Alburet felt ebbed away. “Okay,” he said, trying to push past the moment, “let’s try to finish up this zone.”

They went east to find the Spirit Corruptor, and TJ got locked by the spell that the Shaman was casting. Surrounding the mob, Alburet dismissed the Copy, and as they expected, the spell suddenly failed and the bubble disappeared. Gerald started the combat, using Shield Bash to stun the mob and opening it up for criticals from everyone else who had been waiting for it.

In the few seconds the mob was stunned, the group was able to bring its life under half. Shaking its head, it never got the chance to do anything else as Tiny Bashed it for his stun, and the group finished it off just as a Callous Spirit rose from the ground behind Gerald.

Marysue had been waiting for it and her heal went into the disembodied mob. It let out a screech, the unexpected heal ripping a chunk of its life away, followed by a second screech as Marysue used her instant heal to pile on even more damage. The Spirit lunged into Gerald, but he spun around in time to see the attack coming. Dropping his weapon and shield, he was able to make himself an easier target for the group before he was controlled.

Tiny grabbed Gerald by one arm as TJ reappeared and snatched Gerald’s other arm. “We have him,” Tiny rumbled as he struggled to keep Gerald in check.

Marysue nodded as she cast another heal, which was enough to force the Callous Spirit from Gerald’s body. “And that is that,” she said, her next heal hitting the mob and shattering it into mist. “That was much easier to deal with.”

“Aye, a good plan always helps,” Stacia nodded. “We just need to be findin’ the special quest to stop the Spirit Callin’.”

“We still need the other mobs, but we have a solid way of dealing with them now,” Gerald agreed. “Bob, will you please find our next target?”

Bob launched himself back into the air, coming down again after a minute, “There are a number of odd shadows off to the east. They’re separated by ridges and washes, so it should mean only one Shadow Terror at a time.”

“Let’s go for them first, then,” Gerald said.

It was about two hours later when they finished killing the last Spirit Corruptor, which was the last normal mob they needed. Bob had taken to making his recon flights right away after fights, instead of waiting to be asked.

“I think the Spirit Calling is off to the northeast. All I can make out is a large black sphere next to what looks like standing stones,” Bob said. “I did see some movement from there, but I couldn’t make out details.”

“We have a location, so let’s go see what we can do about it,” Gerald said as he looked at his sword. “Tiny, you good for another round of bubble popping?”

“Yes,” Tiny rumbled, his smile broad. He had gotten used to being the false bait for the Corruptors.

“Let’s go see what kind of trouble we can get into, then,” Alburet chuckled.

“All the trouble,” Karen whispered into his ear, making Alburet shiver.

“After,” Stacia giggled. “First we finish here, then we have plans. After all tha’, me lustful wife, we can get to tha’.”

“Done,” Karen laughed.

Fluffball shook her head, absently grooming an ear as her lips curled into a small smile. “I’m looking forward to doing what Marysue asked.”

“Thank you, Fluff,” Marysue said with an impish smile.

The two guys exchanged glances, both of them a little worried about what the women might have up their sleeves. Gerald started walking, figuring that he’d already promised Marysue he would do whatever it was, so he couldn’t back out now. Alburet’s brow furrowed as he tried to puzzle out what they might be up to. He thought he’d known, but now he was unsure.

Tiny and TJ fell into step beside the two men, glancing back at the women who trailed behind them. “My wives do that at times, too,” he rumbled softly. “It can be unsettling.”

“Ain’t that the truth,” Bob agreed as he flew along beside them. “At least my wives have only ever had wonderful surprises waiting for me when they do that.”

“Mine as well, but it is still unnerving,” Tiny replied.

Gerald gnawed his lip, knowing what kind of surprises Bob liked thanks to the Imp’s vivid descriptions. He really doubted Marysue would do anything like what he feared, but a small pit of terror began forming in his gut.

“She won’t,” Alburet said softly, clapping Gerald on the shoulder. “It’s likely some kind of prank to put us in our place.”

“Mary doesn’t do pranks,” Gerald muttered.

“Would you like to hear my theory?”

“Go ahead,” Gerald said evenly, fearing the worst.

“I think it’s another portrait for you, or of the two of you,” Alburet said softly. “Fluff said she’s looking forward to it and drawing is what she loves.”

The knot of fear in Gerald’s stomach dissolved. “Oh, yeah, right.”

“It might be a more provocative drawing, but I doubt Marysue is going to go too far,” Alburet went on. “She loves you, and she knows your limits.”

“Thanks, Al,” Gerald said.

“I think you’ve had enough guy time,” Karen said, her shimmer still a good ten feet behind them.

“Wives,” Alburet said, rolling his eyes and trying to not laugh.

“Oh, just you wait,” Karen said sweetly, “I’ll make you say that again later, the right way.”

Bowing his head, Alburet knew Karen was going to make him regret that single word later, but they both knew that it was all in love. “As you wish,” he said after a small pause.

“Damned right it is,” Karen chuckled.

Chapter Twenty-one

The group ended up killing another couple of Rage Claws as they made their way to the area that Bob had seen. Getting closer, they saw the black dome that rose up around a circle of standing stones.

“Anyone have any ideas what we’re going to have to do?” Gerald asked as they slowed their approach.

“The bubble looks a lot like what the Corruptors do,” Marysue said. “Which makes sense if they are calling spirits.”

“Meaning there is going to be at least one of those fuckers in there,” Karen said.

“I’m thinking a mini-boss, plus at least some Rage Claws and a Shadow Terror,” Alburet opined. “It would fit with the rest of the zone, and I’d bet that the mini-boss is likely the Corruptor.”

“Stacia, can you grab the Rage Claws if any are there?” Gerald asked.

“Aye, me and Kitten will get them, but they only be held for a minute.”

“Daze them after that,” Fluff suggested, “it will buy time to deal with the Shadow Terror. Have them Whirlwind the Shadow Clones to help us drop them faster.”

“Aye,” Stacia replied, giving Fluff’s ears a quick rub, “ya have the right of it.”

“Do we go back to killing them after the Shadow, then go for the mini-boss, or should we leave them and go straight for the mini-boss?” Marysue asked.

“Kill them first,” Gerald said. “We can’t have them going after you while we’re taking the boss.”

“What about the Spirits that are likely inside the bubble?” Fluff asked.

“That is going to suck,” Alburet sighed. “We’ll have to use potions as much as we can if one shows up, so Marysue can focus it down.”

“I’ll try to be quick about it,” Marysue said. “I have mana potions, so I should be able to keep going during the fight.”

“Tiny, TJ, you go in first,” Gerald said. “You’ve triggered the other Soul Traps, so you know what to do. Once you spring it, Al will break it like normal and get you back to us.”

“I will lead you all,” Tiny rumbled.

“I’ll go up once you have them engaged,” Bob said.

“Being grounded once was enough, was it?” Gerald asked.

“It hurt,” Bob frowned, “and I really enjoy being in the air.”

“Burn down the Shadow, kill the Claws, then go after the boss?” Alburet asked, making sure they were all on the same page.

“That’s the gist of it,” Gerald said. “Comments or concerns?”

“If we’re really wrong about what is going on, then what?” Fluffball asked.

“We’ll probably fail,” Gerald said. “It’s been awhile since we had a full wipe, and I’m thinking this might be the dungeon that’s slanted more towards Shamans.”

“Good point,” Alburet nodded. “We’ve seen several of them that are more favorable to certain classes.”

“Oh…” the word slipped from Karen, causing all eyes to turn to her. “I was just thinking... It’s a Spirit Calling, and the Shamans for the Lunine are Corruptors. It leads me to think that maybe we’re likely to see Spirits being pulled in and corrupted. Maybe we’re all wrong, and the objective is to stop the Spirits from being caught and changed.”

They let the idea soak in for a moment. “That is a damn good point,” Gerald finally said. “We won’t find out standing around out here though, so is everybody ready to go see what we’re facing?”

With a muted affirmation, the group started moving toward the black dome. Approaching, they could see a spinning cloud inside the bubble. “That doesn’t look good,” Gerald muttered. “Tiny, you’re up.”

“Right,” Tiny rumbled as he and TJ rushed at the dome.

The others followed behind them, half expecting the Destroyers to bounce off the dome. When they passed through the black surface without issue, the others were right behind them. The interior of the dome was a good fifty yards wide, with another ten-foot bubble in the center. Tiny and TJ were rushing towards it when both of them became encased in blackness reaching out from the middle bubble.

Alburet quickly dismissed Tiny, which also caused TJ to vanish. As the group followed Gerald, Alburet resummoned Tiny and Copied him as soon as he could. “Thanks, Tiny,” he managed as the distance between them and the center diminished.

Gerald pulled up short as a black Spirit rose from the ground before him. “Callous Spirit,” he called back to Marysue.

Marysue, following behind the others, had already targeted the mob for healing. Her first spell hit the mob, causing it to pull back from Gerald. “Go, I got this,” she called out to them.

Fluff was the first to reach the center thanks to Leap. Her claws dug across the bubble, and as they did, the health of the containment became visible.

Spirit Calling Containment Bubble

999,600/ 1,000,000 Health

“That’s a lot of health,” Alburet said, following Gerald past the Callous Spirit Marysue was destroying.

“That is ridiculous,” Gerald added as he finally got to the bubble. Grimacing as his blow hit the bubble, doing minimal damage, he noticed a form inside of it. “There’s a being inside of it as well.”

“Just fucking great,” Karen snarled. “I think the minions upped the health of this thing.”

“Damn it,” Alburet hissed. “As great as it is when we do normal hunting, I feel like I get shafted in dungeons.”

“Aye, it does seem to be tha’ way,” Stacia added, her and Kitten using their blades to help pile on damage.

“Master, dismiss TJ,” Tiny rumbled. “BJ would be more help.”

“I can do more damage and there aren’t mobs for him to tank,” Bob stated the obvious.

Alburet didn’t bother speaking as he dropped Tiny’s Copy and brought BJ into being, continuing to swing his flame covered weapon. Grimacing, he knew there had to be a tradeoff for how much his minions helped them normally, but it was getting a little tiring with how often the dungeons used them to figure out boss health.

“I can help,” Marysue said as she caught up to them. “I have enough mana potions.”

“Okay, but keep your eyes open,” Gerald said. “This seems a bit too straightforward, doesn’t it?”

As soon as the words left his mouth, the gods seemed to hear him and respond. Four Unwilling Spirits appeared at each cardinal direction on the edges of the circle, with black chains dragging the struggling ghosts toward the center.

“Marysue, can ya help them?” Stacia asked.

Focusing on the one closest to her, Marysue discovered she couldn’t target the Spirit and frowned. She could target the chains, though. Casting a heal, she watched as the chain lost a quarter of its health. “I can break the chains,” she told them, already beginning to cast her next heal.

“Stacia, go with her in case she needs to have a Spirit healed out of her,” Alburet commanded.

“Aye, we be escortin’ her,” Stacia said as she and Kitten went to stand by Marysue, guarding her as she continued casting her spells.

“This is going to be interesting, isn’t it?” Karen growled as her twin blades dug small furrows in the bubble, only to watch them heal over instantly.

When the fourth heal touched the chain, it shattered, and 10,000 health vanished from the bubble. “Marysue, this is yours; it loses a lot of health when you break the chains,” Gerald called out to her.

Marysue nodded, hurrying around the circle to the next Unwilling Spirit being dragged in. “I don’t think I’ll get all of them,” she told Stacia. “Be ready. If one gets to the center, I’m sure it will come back out as a Callous Spirit.”

“Aye, I will make meself its target,” Stacia said.

Marysue got the second Unwilling Spirit freed before rushing off to the third. Watching the distance to the center with a grimace, she did her best to heal it free. Just as the spirit was about to enter the bubble, the chain shattered and the third Unwilling Spirit fled like the other two had. Only the fourth one made it to the center.

“I missed one,” Marysue called out after taking a moment to catch her breath.

“We’re aware,” Alburet called out as Fluff and Tiny were grappling Karen. “Karen is taken, please hurry back.”

“Fuck,” Gerald cursed as he continued to attack the bubble. “If it gets two more, it’s going to do something.”

Alburet glanced at Gerald, then realized that he had a small flashing notification at the edge of his vision. “Oh come on, we’ll never make that deadline,” Alburet snapped.

1 of 3 Unwilling Spirits Collected.

The Spirit Caller is preparing to unleash a powerful spell.

Spirit Calling Containment Bubble

802,350/ 1,000,000 Health

“After a solid minute we’ve only taken a quarter of its health off, and a chunk of that was Marysue breaking the Spirits free,” Alburet growled.

Drinking a mana potion as she came around the bubble, Marysue dropped the vial and began healing the Callous Spirit out of Karen. On the second heal, the Spirit exited Karen’s body, and Marysue’s third healing spell hit it as it floated over the group. The fourth hit just as it tried to take over Fluff, but was repulsed by a flash of red.

Marysue looked around, but didn’t have any other targets. “We’re clear for the moment. Fluff, what was that red flash?”

“My ability that limits mind control effects, Frenzied Mind,” Fluff growled, focusing on her task. “It reduces the duration of all mind control effects, and gives me a 25% chance to resist any attempt.”

A little over a minute later, a Callous Spirit came out of the ground behind Stacia. Marysue had been able to regenerate her mana pool during the lull and started to heal the Spirit as it went to merge with Stacia. “Al, dismiss Stacia,” Marysue called out.

Doing what Marysue asked without pausing to think about it, Alburet glanced over to see Marysue healing her target as the Spirit hung in the air where Stacia had been a moment before. He went back to attacking the bubble, resummoning Stacia at the same time.

Appearing back where she had been a moment before, Stacia watched as Marysue managed to get a third heal onto the Callous Spirit just before it entered her body. Stepping forward, Stacia calmly placed her hand on Marysue’s arm. Comforting Touch was enough to kill the Spirit and set Marysue free.

“Good timing,” Marysue thanked Stacia.

“Aye,” Stacia agreed, Kitten popping into existence next to her, “We be ready to help again.”

Another minute passed and the group was wondering if they were making enough headway. At that moment, four more Unwilling Spirits were dragged towards the dome by the black chains.

“Mary, you’re up,” Gerald called out.

Marysue went around the bubble again, healing the chains that were pulling the Unwilling Spirits in. The first two went down without issue, the third she was a little faster on, but she hadn’t gotten to the fourth when it was pulled into the bubble.

“One inside,” she called out immediately as she rushed back around to the others.

“Look out,” Stacia cried out from a few steps behind Marysue, but the warning was too late.

The Callous Spirit sank into Marysue, taking over the healer’s body. With an evil grin in place, she spun on Stacia. Kitten lunged forward, slapping at Marysue’s hand. The Comforting Touch surged into Marysue’s body, forcing the Callous Spirit out.

“We be unable to heal for a bit,” Stacia said as she grabbed Marysue and pulled her around to the others. “It be goin’ for Kitten.”

Alburet dismissed the Copy as he kept his flame covered maul swinging on the bubble. “Not any more, it’s not—get ready.”

Fluff’s eyes glazed over, a vicious smile forming on her mouth as she leapt down at Alburet. Tiny snagged her from the air, pulling her firmly into his arms, “No, Fluff.”

Marysue hit Fluff with two heals in rapid succession, forcing the Callous Spirit from her body. As the Spirit paused in the air, Marysue managed to hit it again, dropping her mana down to dangerously low levels. “Got it, I need to regen for a bit.”

“We’re going to cut it close,” Alburet said as he looked at the Bubble again.

2 of 3 Unwilling Spirits Collected.

The Spirit Caller is preparing to unleash a powerful spell.

Spirit Calling Containment Bubble

381,025/ 1,000,000 Health

“Ugh, why is it never easy?” Gerald groaned.

“Dungeons shouldn’t be,” Alburet grunted, attacking the bubble.

“Every dungeon has been different, at least,” Karen added.

“Should we use all our cooldowns?” Fluff asked from her reclaimed spot atop the bubble.

“Might be a good idea to use them before the next Callous Spirit shows up,” Gerald said.

Karen vanished for a split second, reappearing with both blades shoved into the bubble, having used Vanish to get another Backstab off with bonus damage. Fluff’s speed picked up as Alacrity took effect. She also triggered Piercing Strikes, but the bubble didn’t have any armor, so it didn’t help. Gerald didn’t have any damage cooldowns, nor did Tiny, Bob, or Alburet.

Marysue waited for the next round of Unwilling Spirits as her mana regenerated. “This seems to be taking longer than it should,” Marysue said as she looked around for the Callous Spirit she was expecting.

“I have to agree with Karen; I think it has extra life because of the minions,” Gerald grunted. “Then again, they are giving us more damage and Stacia has helped get a Spirit out of you, so it might be a fair tradeoff for us, this time.”

Once she’d regenerated all of her mana, Marysue threw a pair of heals at the bubble to do some damage to it. “Every little bit helps,” she said.

“Behind you,” Stacia said, pushing Marysue aside as the Callous Spirit lunged from the ground at the healer, saving Marysue as the Spirit took over Stacia instead.

“Al, dismiss Stac—” Marysue began, but cut off as Stacia vanished. “Thank you.” She quickly hit the Spirit with four heals as it went after Gerald, since he was the closest target. “It’s down,” Marysue told them as Stacia reappeared next to her, along with Kitten, “and thanks again, but I’m getting a little tired of being constantly shoved aside.”

“It be a hazard of us wantin’ to keep ya safe,” Stacia chuckled.

Marysue joined them damaging the bubble, using her staff so she could conserve her mana for the Unwilling Spirits. Stacia and Kitten stood beside her, using their twin blades to damage the barrier.

Marysue stepped back after a minute, just as another set of Unwilling Spirits appeared. “Ha, I was right—they are on a timer,” Marysue grinned, already in the middle of casting her heal at the first one. She was moving as she cast the second spell, wanting to try and get all four to stop.

“It’s going to be close,” Alburet muttered, watching the bubble’s health being whittled away. “She’ll get another 30,000 health taken off…” he trailed off as he was doing mental math. “Gerald, be ready to use your mitigation if we don’t make it in time. If you and Marysue can clear the spell, maybe you can win.”

“We’ll do our best,” Gerald grunted and tried to attack faster.

Marysue heard the conversation as she moved onto the second Unwilling Spirit. Marysue cast her heals on the Spirits as she tried to figure out how she might be able to do what Alburet was asking, and to survive whatever the spell was going to be if they failed to drop the bubble.

“Fuck, this is going to be close,” Karen hissed, her daggers flashing.

The second Unwilling Spirit was freed and the bubble lost another 10,000 health, dropping it even closer to nothing. Marysue was quickly onto the third target and working on getting positioned to get the fourth. “I might be able to pull it off,” she told them.

“Please do,” the group responded in various ways.

Silence took over as they did all they could to defeat the shield. The third Unwilling Spirit Marysue freed took another 10,000 health off. Everyone seemed to hold their breath as Marysue began to heal the final Spirit that was quickly closing on the bubble.

Alburet felt a surge of hope as the he watched the bubble’s health drop lower. “Almost there,” he panted.

Spirit Calling Containment Bubble

4,025/ 1,000,000 Health

“Come on, Mary,” Gerald pleaded softly.

The next few seconds seemed to tick by with glacial slowness as they continued the assault. The bubble’s health would break if Marysue managed to get the last Spirit free.

As she began the last cast, Marysue knew it was a lost cause. It took two seconds for her heal to work and the Spirit was a fraction from the bubble. Gritting her teeth, she stopped the spell and triggered her Bubble Ability, giving her complete immunity from damage for two seconds. Gerald triggered Unbreakable, reducing all incoming damage to him, as he knew it would be close and wasn’t sure if she would be able to get the Spirit freed.

A manic laugh rang out as the Unwilling Spirit hit the bubble. Two things happened in quick succession: the group was able to do enough damage to break the bubble, which vanished in a burst of blackness and showed all of them a hunched Lunine in robes holding a staff, standing in the middle of a glyph. A rush of dark energy lashed out from the figure, picking everyone up and throwing them away from it except for Gerald, who had triggered Charge as soon as he saw the Lunine.

The laughter was silenced as Gerald Shield Bashed the Lunine when he appeared beside it, stunning it. Even then, he was thrown back five feet from the last bit of the spell that had pulsed out from the Apprentice Spirit Caller.

Righting himself, Gerald rushed right back in, focused only on attacking the mob before him. He knew he wouldn’t be able to kill the mob alone with its 10,000 health, but if Marysue was alive, then maybe he could.

He was surprised when Fluff landed beside him. Half of her life was gone, but she was still in the fight. Bob, flapping tiredly along with BJ, began their barrage of Fire Blasts. A manic smile growing, Gerald knew that they’d made it past whatever the spell had been. Karen, Tiny, Alburet, Stacia, and Kitten all got to the Apprentice before the stun wore off.

“No! No! Fools, that was my life’s work,” the Apprentice hissed as he brought his staff up and snapped it over his own head. “Die… painfully.”

“Three,” Marysue called out as three Callous Spirits rose from the ground next to the group. “I can’t handle three,” she said, chugging a mana potion to replenish some of her mana after getting them healed as fast as she was able.

One of the Callous Spirits took Gerald, the next took Tiny, and the last took Karen. Alburet instantly dismissed Tiny as he lunged and knocked Karen to the ground. “Stacia, buy time with Gerald,” he called out.

Both Stacia and Kitten dove at Gerald, grabbing his legs as he turned towards Marysue. “We got him,” they said in unison.

Resummoning Tiny to his side, Alburet hissed as Karen managed to push both of her daggers into his sides. “Grab her,” he told Tiny through clenched teeth.

As the Destroyer grabbed Karen, Marysue was healing Gerald. “We can do this,” Fluff said, staying on the Apprentice who had begun to back away from the group. “You won’t be getting away from us.”

“You can’t stop me, Lunari,” the Lunine spat as two grey Spirits appeared and began to lift the Apprentice into the air. “I shall tell my master—”

“Oh shut it,” Bob snapped as he and BJ landed on the Lunine’s shoulders and dug their claws into the beast’s face, having run out of mana. “The master’s wife said you’re. Not. Going. Anywhere.”

The added weight was too much for the Spirits trying to keep the Apprentice Spirit Caller aloft. Landing with a scream of pain as it tried to dislodge Bob and BJ, it had no idea what was happening when Gerald, freed of the Callous Spirit, used Ground Stomp, stunning it and Karen.

Those few seconds allowed Bob, BJ, Fluff, and Gerald all the time they needed to kill it. As the boss died, Karen stopped struggling, as did Kitten, who had been briefly taken by the Spirit that had first gone after Tiny.

The entire group abruptly sat down, breathing heavily and looking at each other with questioning glances. “We did it?” Karen asked.

“We did indeed,” Marysue said, her smile blooming. “We did it!”

“Next time, can we dismiss the minions first?” Gerald asked from where he lay. Reaching out, he touched the mob and looted it.

“Yeah,” Alburet agreed, “good plan. Still, good work, guys.”

“Thank you, master,” Tiny rumbled.

“That was brutal,” Bob said with a deep breath, landing next to Alburet. “My wings are going to be sore for a long while.”

Alburet shook his head with a chuckle. “We’re all going to be sore after that.”

“Homestones, Portal Guild, see the festival, eat some food, turn in quests, then home?” Fluffball asked as she got to her feet.

“Sounds good,” Karen said.

“We’re still on for after dinner, right?” Marysue asked, rising to her feet.

“Aye,” Stacia grinned.

“Oh gods,” Alburet mumbled, “they remembered.”

“We’ll see you all in Wildwood shortly,” Gerald said as he finally got himself upright.

“See you soon,” Marysue said, giving the women knowing nods.

“Guys,” Alburet said from the ground, “as soon as we’re back in Stormguard, you’re free to go.”

Bob and Tiny gave affirmative responses as Stacia helped Alburet to his feet. “Let us nay be keepin’ them.”

“As you wish,” Alburet said with a small smile.

“Damned right,” Karen chuckled, her Homestone already in hand.

“Trust us, Al,” Fluff said softly from her place next to Karen.

“Always,” Alburet said as he fished out his Homestone. “I trust you all to constantly keep me on my toes.” With laughs from both Karen and Stacia, he triggered his Homestone.

Chapter Twenty-two

There were no delays, so the trip back to Wildwood was quick. Appearing outside the main gates, they heard the sounds of music and revelry from inside the city. They were only waiting a couple of minutes when Marysue and Gerald appeared.

“We’re all here, let’s go,” Karen said eagerly. Taking Marysue by the hand, she led the healer towards the gates with eager steps. “I doubt you’ve been to Mardi Gras; if this is even half of that, you’ll be in for some new experiences,” Karen told the wealthy debutante.

“I’ve never been,” Marysue agreed as she eagerly kept pace with Karen.

“Mary,” Gerald said, hurrying after the two women, “hang on.”

The others all trailed after Gerald with various expressions of amusement. “Maybe her dad nay be the only one tha’ always sheltered her,” Stacia whispered into Alburet’s ear. “He will need to let her run or he will lose her eventually.”

Alburet glanced at his wife. “Maybe, but is it our place to try and help them?”

“He might listen if you talk to him later,” Fluff said from Alburet’s other side. “If you haven’t noticed, we make him uncomfortable, but he seems to listen to you.”

With a sigh, Alburet nodded. “If you both think so. I take it Karen is doing this as part of some plan you all have?”

“Nay, she just wants Marysue to extend her wings some,” Stacia replied. “We nay be controllin’ everythin’ around ya, just most thin’s”

A wry chuckle escaped his lips, “Well, that’s good to know.”

“It would be nice if they can have the best relationship possible,” Fluff commented. “They’re like a princess and her prince, separated, but trying to find each other.”

“You’re going to draw them later, aren’t you?” Alburet asked.

“That is part of the plan,” Fluff said. “The other part is a secret.”

“I won’t ask,” Alburet said, giving her a peck on the cheek.

“Good,” Stacia smiled, “we would nay give it away.”

Trailing the other group, Alburet watched as Gerald finally caught up to them and took Marysue’s arm, frowning at Karen. Marysue slowed her pace as she took in the bright multicolored lights strung up next to every tree. Music of various styles could be heard coming from different sections of the city, and the smells of many different types of food drifted gently on the light breeze.

“It’s so lively,” Marysue said as she started walking again.

It wasn’t until they got closer to the buildings that her steps slowed again. Eyes widening, Marysue gawked at the mostly Lunari crowds; or rather, at their clothing. Silks in all different colors and styles were on display, but it was the lack of concealing clothing that really caught her attention. Gerald slowed as well as he stared at the people. “Are they…”

“A cross between New Orleans and what most people think of a truly bizarre bazaar,” Fluffball murmured, her pencil moving across the sketchpad she held.

“They all be above the age of consent, do nay fear on tha’ regard,” Stacia said. “Da’ has said tha’ all the kids are kept indoors durin’ the evenin’. Besides, nay all of them are without underclothes.” She gestured at a man and woman walking side by side, wearing silks like the others, but with solid clothing under them. “Iffin ya care to buy some clothes to walk in, there should be a number of booths… Like tha’ one over there.”

Marysue’s eyes locked onto a cart with a number of silks hanging from it. “I want to—” she began.

“Mary, we can’t,” Gerald interrupted, “what would the med…” he trailed off. “We don’t have to worry about the media, though, not here.”

“Please,” Marysue said, looking at him with wide puppy-dog eyes.

“Your father wouldn’t approve, but it’s not like there is any way for anyone not here to see what happens,” Gerald said, his eyes locked onto hers. “We keep garments on under the silks,” he added with finality.

“Okay,” Marysue beamed, taking his arm and hurrying them toward the stall before he could change his mind.

“Asthore,” Stacia purred from his right, “mayhap…”

“Of course,” Alburet chuckled, giving into the unspoken question and leading his wives over to the stall as well.

Luckily, the stall also had a small changing area set up next to it. Marysue was the first one to use it, followed by Gerald once he was sure she had done as he’d asked. Stacia, Karen, and Fluff all went into the small booth together and came back out in short order. Stacia, being her usual self, came out sans anything under the thin silks she wore. Karen followed her a moment later, with a g-string under her bottoms but with no bra under the silks. Fluff came out last, and like Marysue, she wore both a top and bottom under her outfit. Unlike Marysue, hers gave definite shape to what she was hiding.

“I hope no one around here has a weak heart,” Alburet grinned. “Enough to cause a cardiac arrest, or make a priest curse his celibacy vows.”

Gerald didn’t even glance at the women; his eyes locked on Marysue, who was looking him over. “This is a little much, isn’t it?” Gerald muttered.

“It looks good on you,” Marysue told him. “How do I look?”

“Beautiful as always, but I don’t like the idea of everyone staring at you,” Gerald said.

“Do nay worry, we will be helpin’ to keep other’s eyes movin’,” Stacia grinned as she took a few swaying steps towards the nearest food cart. “I be hungry. Are any of ya?”

“I could definitely eat something,” Karen grinned. “But first, one last person needs to change.”

Alburet chose the same outfit Gerald had, keeping himself as modest as the tank. “There, are we ready for food now?”

“Spoilsport,” Karen rolled her eyes.

“Food sounds good,” Marysue said as she took Gerald’s arm again. “Let’s explore the city for a while, okay?”

With a nod, Gerald gave in to her request. “You know I can rarely tell you no.”

“You do, and have before, but always with my best interests at heart,” she replied. “I hope that tonight I can explain how much that’s meant to me, Francis.”

The use of his real name caused Gerald to slow for a moment. “I have only ever wanted what is best for you,” he said, his words carrying all the love he held.

“First, though, we have a party to attend,” Karen added from behind them, breaking the moment. “Food first, then entertainment.”

The next two hours went by faster than they realized. The food carts had all kinds of finger foods to sample, which sated their hunger. The groups of musicians had clusters of people dancing around them, which the women joined a few times. When Alburet was able to take his eyes off his wives, he kept checking Gerald to make sure he was handling everything okay. It would be wrong to say Gerald’s eyes never strayed from Marysue, as a number of people wearing less than Stacia vied for attention in some of the dancing groups, but his eyes never looked away for more than a moment before going back to Marysue and staying on her. Even if Alburet hadn’t been able to feel other people’s emotions, it still would have been painfully obvious how much Gerald loved Marysue, not that he was much better with the three lovers he had—his eyes rarely strayed from them, either.

It was Fluff who finally mentioned the lateness of the hour to them. “Marysue? If we don’t leave soon, we’re not going to be able to do what you asked.”

Blinking, Marysue nodded. “Oh, right, thanks Fluff. Let’s go turn in our quests and then head back to the city.”

Making their way through the city, they paused for a few minutes to see a fire eater and a sword swallower before continuing on. Eventually, they made it to the Portal Guild and took the correct rune to turn in the quests. The camp, when they appeared in it, was a miniature version of the city with drinking and revelry going on.

“They’re a bit too relaxed,” Gerald said with a frown. “The camp should at least have some discipline.”

“Let’s get this over with quickly,” Alburet said, wary of eyes being drawn to the women in the group.

“Is there something wrong?” Marysue asked.

“There are very few women here, and you four are drawing more attention than any of them,” Alburet said bluntly.

“Hey, you want to see what it’s like to party in the wild?” one of the Lunari called out to the women with a leer.

“Aye, it be best to turn in quickly,” Stacia said. Being the most adept at reading emotions, she was feeling the rise of lust around them more than the others.

Gerald and Alburet got the women moving quickly and Alburet summoned Tiny to his side, Copying the Destroyer as soon as he appeared. “Tiny, guard duty,” he said without preamble, immediately summoning Bob as well.

“Yes, master,” Tiny rumbled with a furrowed brow, until he saw the group of Lunari trailing after the group. Showing his teeth at the group, the Destroyer growled at them, making the Lunari slow their pace. TJ took one side of the group, while Tiny fell in as rear guard.

“Bob,” Alburet greeted the Imp, who looked surprised to have been called, “air support, just in case.”

Seeing the tense set of Alburet’s shoulders, Bob launched into the air. “You got it.” When BJ appeared, the two Imps took up station over the group, frowning at the group of Lunari that were gathering.

Before things could spiral out of control, Herder Malckil appeared before the group. “All done?”

“We completed all four quests,” Gerald said, glancing at the mob, which shifted a few steps back.

“These four just did your damned jobs, so back off,” the Herder growled as his claws shot out, “or we can have another demonstration.” The sheer presence of the officer was felt by the group, and the words had an immediate effect on the camp as the crowd quickly began dispersing. Once they had, the claws retracted back into his fingers. “Sorry about that. As you can see, we don’t have many women here.”

“We didn’t know,” Fluff said, her own claws sliding away.

“Not many do,” Herder Malckil said, “follow me and we’ll get you out of here quickly.” Turning, he led them through the camp to his tent, where he quickly disbursed the coin and was digging for the quartermaster tokens, when Gerald interrupted him.

“Sir, we’ll forgo the items for the maximum experience we can get, if that’s possible, ” Gerald told the Lunari.

Looking up from the bag he was searching through, Herder Malckil nodded. “Okay. If you want to turn the gold back in, I can give you more experience for those quests as well.”

Alburet tossed his bag of coin back to him. “I’ll take that deal.”

Karen and Fluff followed his lead, with Marysue and Gerald doing so after a moment. Putting the coin away, Herder Malckil shook his head. “If that’s what you want.”

Alburet grinned as he leveled to 68 and most of the way to 69. “It is very useful for the time being. Do you know if the other zones would be willing to do the same, sir?”

“For the Pride, we will,” the Lunari nodded. “The other continents, I can’t say.”

“Thank you, sir,” Gerald said. “I do have a question. How do you manage to keep the camp, with such lack of care given to its defenses?”

“The few who care about being with the Pride are on duty watching the trails. If they give the alarm, the party stops and we all attack the invaders. It doesn’t happen often, but when it does, we can push back anything short of an army.”

“It be said tha’ most of the Pride be female. Be tha’ true, sir?” Stacia asked.

“Most of the Pride are indeed female,” Herder Malckil nodded, “that is just the way it is. Few of the males of my race have the drive needed to follow the rules of the Pride. The females are better hunters and guards. Always have been,” straightening, he saluted them. “If you will excuse me, I need to make another round of the camp.”

“Thank you, sir,” Gerald said, returning the salute.

“No, thank you again for making my territory safer,” Herder Malckil said before he walked off.

“Now back to our home,” Stacia said with a smile. “Marysue, we be waitin’ for ya an’ everythin’ will be ready.”

“Okay,” Marysue said as she touched Gerald’s arm. “Ready?”

A small frown crossed his face, but quickly vanished. “Okay, but we will change back into our normal clothes first.”

“Of course,” Marysue agreed and pulled out her Homestone.

Once Marysue and Gerald left, Alburet and his family used their Homestones. Reappearing before their home, Alburet let out a deep breath. “Bob, Tiny, sorry for the abrupt summoning.”

“It is fine, master,” Tiny rumbled with a bow of his head. “I will always be ready.”

“I’d really like to get back,” Bob said as he landed next to Alburet. “We were just about to eat.”

“Sorry, Bob,” Alburet apologized.

“It happens, my wives know that—besides, I’m always ready to bail you out again.”

“I can always count on you to never let me forget my first few days in Alpha World,” Alburet chuckled. “Go home, guys, we’ll see you tomorrow.”

Both minions vanished in puffs of smoke. Turning, he found the women waiting for him by the door. “You didn’t have to wait.”

“Aye, but we did. Ya need to go straight to the bath. Karen be along shortly to help ya,” Stacia said as she opened the door. “Ya can nay be allowed to ruin Marysue’s surprise.”

Raising a single eyebrow, Alburet walked past her into the house. “Still with the secrets?”

“Until they get here,” Karen said as she took his arm and began to drag him off, “now come on. I’m a dirty girl and need to get all nice and clean.”

Laughing, Alburet let her pull him along, “It will never be boring with you.”

“Right?” Karen laughed.

As they finished their shower with minimal shenanigans, Fluff and Stacia entered. “They should be here in a moment,” Fluff said. “The outfits are laid out.”

“I’ll handle him, you two just hurry up,” Karen said as she led Alburet from the room.

On the bed was the clothing they had worn to dinner with the King. “Why the fancy clothes?” Alburet asked as he began dressing.

“Marysue asked,” Karen said simply as she shimmied into her dress. “It has to do with her request.”

Shaking his head, Alburet was pulling on his boots when the other two came out of the bathroom. “That was fast.”

“Aye, we do nay want to keep them waitin’,” Stacia said as she picked up her dress.

A knock on the door got Alburet moving to answer it. “I’ll let them in, you all take your time.”

“Wine be on the table along with some cheese,” Stacia said as she began to dress. “We be along in a moment.”

“Two minutes,” Karen said, helping Fluff into her dress.

“I got it,” Alburet said leaving them to finish.

Opening the front door, he found Gerald and Marysue dressed in the clothes they wore to see the King as well. “Glad I didn’t overdress,” Alburet grinned.

“I was a little perplexed when she asked me to put on the suit to come over,” Gerald shrugged. “It’s what she wanted though, and I see that I don’t have to worry about being the only one dressed up.”

Marysue came in, wearing the same beautiful dress she’d worn before. “Where are the others?”

“Finishing up,” Alburet said, leading them over to the loveseat. “I’ll get some drinks. Please make yourselves comfortable.”

The three women came from the bedroom as Alburet was handing out wine to Gerald and Marysue. “Sorry for the delay,” Stacia said, “we hope ya did nay have to wait long.”

“We just got here,” Gerald said, standing up as the women came into the room. “Now, will someone please tell me what this is all about?”

“I will,” Marysue said. “The fine dress is because I asked Fluff to draw a group portrait of us all. She assures me she can add herself in after the rest of us are done. I want to be able to hang it in our home once we get one here in the city. I always wanted a photo with friends, and you all are my best friends outside of Gerald.”

“Ah,” Gerald said with a relieved sigh. “I’d been trying to figure out why the surprise, and couldn’t come up with anything. You could have just told me about this.”

“Secondly,” Marysue said, licking her lips as she looked away, “Stacia agreed to help me with something else.”

Gerald’s relief vanished like water in the desert, “With what?”

When Marysue faltered trying to find the right words, Stacia stepped in. “To help ya both really see each other. It be very similar to how the memory walks work, but it lays bare the emotions behind a moment as well.”

Eyes going wide, Gerald began to shake his head. “No, that—”

Marysue touched his arm, making him trail off and look at her. “Francis, please. I want to show you what I’ve never been able to put into words. She can do it; she’s done it before, to help Fluff.”

“But…” he trailed off again. Bowing his head with eyes closed, he let out a ragged breath. “I can never deny you what you set your sights on. If you’re sure this is what you want.”

“Thank you,” Marysue said, her lips trembling as she leaned in and gave him a quick kiss. “This is what I want.”

“The drawing be first,” Stacia said, motioning Alburet and Karen towards the sofa, which Alburet just realized had been moved to be side by side with the love seat. “Master, ya take the far right, then Kitten to fill in for Fluff, then Karen, then me. Marysue and Gerald be sittin’ on the loveseat.”

Kitten appeared with a smile as Al Copied Stacia. “A moment,” Kitten said as her form blurred. Her wings vanished and her body shifted to be more in line with Fluff’s, minus the fur. “There, tha’ will help,” Kitten said as she grinned at Alburet.

Taking Kitten’s hand, he took his spot on the sofa, his arm draped comfortably across her shoulder. Everyone else took their spots, Karen holding Kitten’s hand like she would if Fluff were sitting there. Fluff set up an easel and got her supplies ready. Once they were comfortable, she began.

Gerald sat there a little stiffly, knowing that most art took time. When Fluff asked him to relax, Marysue nudged him and he did as she requested. He was surprised when the others took sips of wine and chatted amiably during the drawing, but at Marysue’s urging he did the same.

An hour later, Fluff stepped back with a wide smile on her face. “Marysue, please come look.” Looking at Karen, who began to rise, Fluff shook her head. “Marysue first, Karen.”

Going over to look, Marysue nodded. “Thank you, Fluff. Can you do this as a painting now?”

“It will take a few days for me to do it as a painting, but I can replicate this perfectly,” Fluff said.

“Gerald come look—you too, Karen,” Marysue said, stepping aside.

Everyone went to look. Gerald was shocked at how quickly the drawing had been done, especially at the level of skill that was on display. Everyone nodded and congratulated Fluff on her drawing.

“Can you do this kind of work outside of Alpha World?” Gerald asked.

“Yes,” Fluff said, a small spike of uncertainty pulsing in her gut.

“We’ll need to talk when we’re pulled out after six months, then,” Gerald said as his eyes went back to the drawing. “I really want you to do one of Mary.”

“Oh, then I can get one of you, too,” Marysue said with a smile of her own.

“Tha’ be for later, now we be goin’ to do ya other request,” Stacia said, taking Marysue’s hand and holding the other out to Gerald. “Iffin ya will come with me to the spare room.”

Taking her hand with a bit of trepidation, Gerald let her lead them to the spare bedroom. As they left the main room, Alburet found himself being pushed onto the sofa by Karen. “Hey, what the hell?” Alburet said.

“Time for some cuddles,” Karen grinned as she sat down next to him. “Come on Fluff, cuddle time.”

Smile blossoming, Fluff joined them on the sofa and claimed Alburet’s lap, her back against Karen, who wrapped her in her arms. “I like cuddles.”

An hour later Stacia returned to them, joining the pile on the sofa for a few minutes before they all went off to bed. They all got comfortable, then Karen asked the question the other three wanted to know, “What did Marysue want to show Gerald?”

“The sorrow she felt when she turned him down all the years ago, as well as the joy when they finally agreed to move forward,” Stacia said as she snuggled closer to Alburet. “Gerald asked to return the moment by showin’ his joy when they agreed, as well. I think they mayhap be a bit more connected when they wake.”

“About time,” Karen murmured as she tightened her arm over Fluff’s stomach.

“We be goin’ back out tomorrow to level. We be goin’ faster than I had thought we would be able to. First though, we need our rest. Fluff, will ya help me with breakfast?”

“Yes.”

“Thank ya. Now sleep,” Stacia said and sang them to sleep.

~      *      ~                    *                    ~

“Breakfast be cookin’, ya need to wake, me wonderful husband.”

Stacia’s voice woke Alburet from a dreamless slumber. “I’m awake,” he mumbled.

“Get ya armor on and join us for breakfast, we still have guests,” Stacia said before she left the room.

Rubbing his eyes, Alburet got out of bed, dressed and went into the hall. He pulled up short as Gerald exited the guest room. “Morning, Gerald, how you feeling today?”

Gerald glanced at Alburet with a curious expression. “She’s done that kind of thing with you before, right?”

“Yeah, for all of us,” Alburet replied.

“It feels odd to know the intent and emotion behind a memory that I can vividly recall. Not just my own, but also from Marysue’s point of view,” Gerald paused for a moment, before giving his head a small shake. “I’m not sure if it’s all real,” his gaze went down the hall, “but if it’s real, then the potential uses for that ability are many and varied, and would make a lot of money for the company that could market it.”

“It’s all tied to this world, though,” Alburet said with a certainty he couldn’t explain.

“That would limit things, but it could still work,” Gerald mused as his eyes grew distant. “I wonder how well it would work to help people with Alzheimer’s?”

“I’m sure you’ll find out once the six months are up,” Alburet chuckled.

Blinking as his eyes focused again, Gerald nodded. “I probably will. I wonder if Mindblown even knows of all the implications? Maybe I can offer my services to get Mary a spot in Delta World.”

“Not sure when that will happen for people,” Alburet pointed out.

“Even if it’s a year or more down the road, she will want it, which means I will make it happen,” the certainty in Gerald’s voice brooked no argument.

“Gerald, is Marysue up?” Fluff called from the kitchen, hearing their voices in the hall.

“She’ll be out in a moment,” Gerald called back, giving Alburet a parting nod before walking down the short hall.

Alburet watched Gerald, knowing the depth of his resolve to make sure that Marysue got what she wanted. He had the same depth of resolve to stay with his three loves. Taking a single step, he paused once more as the door beside him opened and Marysue stepped out. “Marysue, I hope your night was good.”

Smile blooming, Marysue nodded, then her smile vanished. “I hurt him badly all those years ago, but he’s forgiven me.” Smile returning, she continued, “I think I can convince him to move forward. I know his uncertainty now, and can work around it to get what I want.”

For a brief moment, Alburet could see the Dorn blood in her, the sheer certainty that the world would be what and how she wished. “It would take a man of iron will to deny you, and while I do think Gerald does have that strength, he would never think of denying you.”

Marysue blinked and her normal demeanor returned. “I know. I have to make up to him for all the years I tried to deny the truth of what we both wanted.”

“I think you already are,” Alburet told her, then bowed and motioned her down the hall. “Ladies first.”

“Thank you,” Marysue said as she started walking.

Alburet watched her go with pursed lips. The brief moment he had seen her speak with absolute conviction made him wonder which Marysue was the real one; the bubbly, happy person who he’d come to know over the last few months, or the one who seemed to demand the world bend to her will? Pushing it from his mind, he followed after her. He had his own issues to worry about, and his own quest to finish so he could keep all of the love he had found.

Alburet

Half-blood Infernal Summoner

Level 68

Strength: 277 (272)

Agility: 277 (272)

Constitution: 226 (196)

Intelligence: 196 (166)

Wisdom: 872 (577)

Charisma: 307 (272)

Health: 5,660

Mana: 12,120

Spells:

Demon Skin- Rank 7

Demonic Retribution- Rank 7

Summon Improved Imp

Fire Blast- Rank 7

Sap Strength- Rank 6

Demonic Haze- Rank 6

Summon Improved Destroyer

Demonic Vitality- Rank 6

Fire Burst- Rank 6

Summon Improved Succubus

Abilities:

Personal Spells

Flame Weapon

Copy

Infernal Upgrade: (Succubus- Ally)

Infernal Upgrade: (Imp- Big Boom)

Infernal Upgrade: (Destroyer- Demonic Shell)

Infernal Upgrade: (Succubus- Comforting Touch)

Copy

Infernal Upgrade: (Succubus- Essence Drain)

Still Caster

Infernal Upgrade: (Imp- Burning Cleanse)

Infernal Upgrade: (Destroyer- Savage Roar)

Infernal Upgrade: (Destroyer- Bash)

Racial Abilities:

Cast spells without verbal components

Physical damage reduction 25%

Magical damage reduction 10%

Influence emotions

Fire resistance 50%

Reputation gains at half value

Chapter Twenty-three

Breakfast was bacon and pancakes made by Fluff and Stacia. Marysue ate hers with a big smile, thanking both of them repeatedly. Gerald gave both of them compliments while digging into his food as well.

When the meal came to an end, Gerald looked at Karen. “Are you up for coming over to the Guild hall for a quick kill or five?”

“I don’t like it, but, yeah, I’ll be over in a moment,” Karen said.

“The others are probably waiting on me,” Gerald said as he got to his feet and took Marysue’s arm. “Don’t be too long, please.”

Alburet walked them out. “What zone are we going to hit up today?”

“We can tear through the old zone dungeons we missed,” Gerald said, “but we might want to wait on that until we hit the grind levels.”

“Which is a very good idea,” Alburet said. “Guess we’ll hit the normal zones. Let’s go to Glacial Lake. If we do what we did with the last zone, we might level again.”

“Langistors again,” Marysue sighed, “if we have to.”

“We’re going to basically hit every zone on the way to level 80,” Alburet said. “Then we’ll go back and hit all the dungeons we missed, and lower our levels so we get a good chunk of XP from them.”

“I understand, I just don’t care for the Langistors. I think I’d rather face spiders again.”

“We’ll probably see some again soon,” Alburet told her. “We’ll catch up after your plan is in motion,” he told Gerald. “Karen should be over in a moment.”

“We’ll see you at the Portal Guild,” Gerald said, leading Marysue away.

Shutting the door, he turned to see the three women coming from the hallway, fully kitted out in their armor. “Going to be waiting on me again, I see,” Alburet said, his lips curling up at the edges. “I might have to turn in my man card if this keeps up.”

Karen blew a raspberry at him, “Thbbpthbpt.” She gave Fluff a deep kiss, then Stacia. “I’ll be back in a few, have to go get killed a few times.” Looking back at Alburet, she raised an eyebrow. “Still here? Did me saying goodbye to our wives distract you?”

“It always will,” Alburet said as he crossed the room. Grabbing her, he dipped her and gave her a long, passionate kiss before setting her back on her feet. “I had to get my kiss before you left. See you in a bit, Mynx.”

Grinning, Karen swatted his ass. “Try not to keep me waiting.” Sauntering out of the house, she looked back and gave them all a wink.

“Ya do be keepin’ us waitin’, master,” Stacia said as she put her arms around Fluff. “Iffin ya do nay hurry, I mayhap get bored and start playin’ with Fluff.” Her hands gently caressed Fluff’s arms.

“That would make us pretty late,” Alburet said as he went to grab his gear. “Hold out as best you can, Fluff, I’ll send the cavalry.”

“Okay,” Fluff said, though a giggle followed the word. “I don’t know if I can stop her though, she can be as single-minded as Karen.”

“I be more single-minded,” Stacia purred enticingly as Alburet darted into the bedroom.

He threw on his armor, snatched his bag and maul, and hustled back out to the main room. Stacia and Fluff were waiting next to the door with raised brows and smiles on their lips. “I was tricked, it seems,” Alburet chuckled.

“We just be properly motivatin’ ya,” Stacia giggled.

“She did nibble my neck before she let me go,” Fluff commented idly. “Are you ready now?”

“More than I was a second ago,” Alburet coughed and shook the image from his mind. “Are we going over to the Guild hall to check on Karen?”

“The lobby would be a good place. It will nay interfere with Gerald’s plans, and we be there when they all be ready to go,” Stacia said as she opened the door. “After ya, Fluff.”

Kauree looked up as they entered. “Ye be here to help Gerald?”

“Just waiting on Karen,” Alburet told the Dwarf. Eyeing her half-shaved head, with bright orange hair on the other side, he finally asked a question he’d been wondering about. “Is that a fashion statement, or something else?”

“It be more fashion than anythin’ else,” Kauree shrugged. “Ye goin’ to make me change it?”

“Not at all,” Alburet replied. “I was just curious if there was a reason beyond fashion. I think you pull it off remarkably well.”

“Ye just be sayin’ tha’,” Kauree said, but the corner of her lips ticked up. “I was thinkin’ of changing the color, to more of a purple to be more like Vanessa.”

Vanessa rolled her eyes. “You’re just saying that to needle me.”

“Mayhap,” Kauree deadpanned, but gave them a wink that Vanessa couldn’t see.

“Anything we need to know about?” Alburet asked as he led the women over to a sofa.

“Sir Carter stopped by again the other day,” Vanessa said. “He just wanted to let you know that he is more than willing to go into the Dead Lands with you next time you go.”

“I really should have a talk with him,” Alburet sighed. “He seems more approachable than the other nobles.”

“He stops by ever’ few days,” Kauree added, “but he nay be pushy, just asks if you be in.”

“I’ll have to make the time to talk with him,” Alburet said resignedly. “Can you set up an appointment with him the next time he comes by?”

“Aye,” Kauree said, making a note. “Ya all goin’ out huntin’ again today?”

“Glacial Lake is our target today,” Fluff said.

“Me uncle be a sergeant out there,” Kauree said sitting up straight. “Do nay take offense at his demeanor. He would have a higher rank, but he be too blunt.”

Alburet chuckled, “I’ll probably get along with him then.”

The conversation fell off after that, but it wasn’t long before Karen came out of the back hallway, pulling her armor on as she did. “Oh good, you didn’t make me wait,” Karen said. “Gerald is talking to the Assassins. He said not to wait, and he’ll meet us at Glacial Lake.”

Fluff stood up and gave Karen a quick kiss. “You okay?”

“I don’t care for the dying thing, and I had to take all my armor off so as to not degrade its durability,” Karen sighed as she held Fluff. “Still, it should be worth it; they’ll be paying out a good chunk today. Let’s get going.”

“Have fun with the Langistors,” Kauree called out to them as they left.

“At least they’re tasty if you have butter,” Karen laughed and waved goodbye to the receptionists.

As soon as they were outside, Alburet summoned his Infernals. “Okay guys, we’re heading to the Portal Guild, then off to Glacial Lake.”

“I can be useful,” Kitten purred and stretched out her wings once they were on the street. Folding them back up behind her, she giggled, “It be so much fun, makin’ them kill their friends.”

“More fun to cook them with fire,” Bob called out from a nearby rooftop. “Just need butter to go with.”

“Right?” Karen laughed. “I just said that a minute ago.”

“Master, are we expecting to be attacked?” Tiny asked, his eyes scanning their surroundings.

“It’s likely,” Alburet said as they walked in tight formation. His fears seemed unfounded though, as the Portal Guild came into view a few minutes later. “Maybe not,” he muttered.

Kitten and Stacia stopped in their tracks, legs wobbling and heads slumping forward. A fraction of a second later, Tiny, TJ and Fluff also ended up Sapped. Alburet immediately unleashed a Fire Burst, knowing it would hurt his friends but wanting to break the stealth of the Assassins.

His quick reaction saved his life, as all five of the attackers had gone for him. Stripped of their stealth, their attacks didn’t do extra damage, though all five attacks still dropped him to near half health as three of them were positioned for backstabs.

Bob hadn’t been idle and used Burning Cleanse to free Tiny from his stun. Tiny let out a Savage Roar, taunting the attackers, then stunned the male Elf Assassin for a few seconds with a well-placed Bash.

Alburet cast Demonic Vitality onto himself and pulled his maul off his shoulder. “Good try,” he grunted as the four attacked him again, hoping that with the reduced damage from Tiny’s taunt, they wouldn’t be able to drop him quickly.

Bob got TJ back into the fight, who immediately Bashed another one, dropping it to three attackers, though he held his taunt for when Tiny’s wore off. “For the master!” TJ roared as his axe came around to hit the Assassin he’d stunned.

“This isn’t working,” the Lunari Assassin said as he hit Alburet again, his claws digging past the armor into flesh.

“We can at least get this—” the Dwarf cut off suddenly as his legs went wobbly.

“Not today,” Karen hissed as she appeared behind the Sapped Dwarf, both of her blades placed firmly in his back. “You should run now,” she told the Lunari, “run, and I won’t chase you.”

The Lunari glanced at the Human, who seemed hellbent on taking down Alburet, then shook his head. “Fuck this shit, you guys are too much,” and took off running, vanishing after a few steps.

The Human, seeing the Lunari run, cursed and took off running himself, taking the blow from Alburet’s flaming maul in stride. Once he was free of the melee, he vanished as well.

That left the two stunned attackers and the Sapped Dwarf, which Karen was still stabbing repeatedly. Stacia came out of her stun and used Comforting Touch to heal Alburet, then focused on the Elf that Tiny had stunned. He shook his head once, then fell under control of her song. Swaying in place, he nodded at her, and attacked the Dwarf that Karen was killing.

It wasn’t long before the three Assassins who hadn’t fled were dead, their bodies vanishing after a few seconds. Soon after combat ended, the group was healed and ready to finish walking to the Portal Guild.

“You’re still here?” Gerald called out to them from down the street.

“We were detained,” Alburet shrugged. “A group of five Assassins made a good play for me, but came up short in the end thanks to Bob’s quick thinking. He pulled the Sapped debuff off the others. If he hadn’t, I probably wouldn’t have made it.”

Bob puffed up his chest proudly. “What has two thumbs and keeps saving your ass?” Hooking both thumbs at his chest, Bob grinned broadly, “This Imp, that’s who.”

Alburet shook his head and snorted, “Fair enough, but don’t let it go to your head.”

Bob chuckled and hopped from foot to foot on the roof he was perched on, “It’s fine, I already know I’m the best.”

Gerald rolled his eyes. “Best at being a pain in the ass? Yes, yes you are.”

Bob’s jaw fell open and he blinked in shock. “Did he just…”

“Shots fired,” Karen snickered.

“At least I know how to do what my women want and don’t hide behind excuses because I’m too afraid to do anything,” Bob fired back, raising his head and looking down his nose at Gerald.

Gerald’s mouth snapped shut, his mouth going hard. “You arrogant little—”

Marysue gave Gerald’s arm a tug. “Stop it, Gerald.” Turning to Bob, she frowned. “That wasn’t nice, Bob. I know he said something mean, but that was completely uncalled for.”

Bob dropped down off the roof and landed before Marysue. “I apologize to you. You did not deserve to be caught in my verbal sparring with Gerald,” Bob bowed at the waist to her. “I’m sorry, Marysue.”

“You and Gerald need to stop this,” Marysue said, bopping Bob on the head. “He is the man I love, and I like to think you are my friend. Friends shouldn’t snipe at each other like you two do.”

“Mary—” Gerald began, but cut off at her level look that contained no hint of her normal happy persona. “Sorry. I’ll try if he will.”

Bob glanced up, catching a brief glance of Marysue’s serious face, and his eyes went wide. Dropping his gaze, he coughed once to get their attention, “Gerald, I apologize for my words to you. I have been mean and have deliberately needled you. I will try to stop if you will, for her sake.”

Unclenching his jaw, Gerald sighed, “I would do anything for Mary, even make peace with you. I will stop if you will.”

Bob stood up and offered his claw to Gerald. “Deal?”

Taking the smaller hand, Gerald nodded. “Deal.”

“Now tha’ I did nay think to be seein’ any time soon,” Stacia murmured.

“Right?” Karen said. “Well, we’re all together; shall we head off to kill lobsters?”

Marysue’s normal friendly smile came back instantly. “That sounds like a good idea, though I hope we can do undead later tonight.”

“When we hit 70, there are two zones that feature undead,” Fluff commented as they started walking again.

“I’ll look forward to it,” Marysue said. “I didn’t think I would enjoy doing damage, but I like the little I get to do with the undead.”

“Damage is fun,” Bob agreed from above them as they approached the doors of the Portal Guild. Dropping to the ground, he grinned. “Nothing like watching them die in a fire, right master?”

Alburet winced, knowing Bob was poking fun at his choice of words for Fire Blast. “Right.”

Stacia giggled as Alburet opened the door for them, “Good thin’ ya do nay have to say it aloud anymore.”

“That is a downside,” Karen said as she and Fluff followed Stacia through the doors. “Spellcasters have to keep saying the same words over and over for their spells. We melee types just have to think about doing the Ability and it works.”

“It is a little annoying,” Marysue agreed. “The Ability to change the wording and motions of a spell, though, does help with that. I’ve changed the words and motions to my basic heal at least five times just to make things less monotonous.”

“Have a good day,” Alburet said to the receptionist as they went past her and headed for the door leading to the city portals. “I keep thinking about changing mine, but now that I don’t have to say them anymore, it doesn’t seem like such a big deal.”

“I wonder if I can get that Ability before the endgame?” Marysue said.

“Priests don’t get that Ability,” Fluff said as they came to the portal for Bunker. “Mages are the only class besides Summoners that get Silent Casting. Necromancers get Still Casting, as do Shamans.”

“Figures,” Marysue sighed. “Oh well. I’m glad I picked up Personal Spells.”

“Next stop, Glacial Lake,” Karen said as she stepped onto the portal, followed by Fluff.

“Cold and lobsters,” Marysue sighed as she followed Fluff, then was followed in turn by Gerald.

“At least I’ll be able to help,” Stacia murmured as she gave Alburet a quick hug. “Let’s nay keep them waitin’.”

Chapter Twenty-four

Appearing before their home later that day after gaining two levels from Glacial Lake, the group headed towards the Blood Ring, Fluff smiling widely as they walked. “You’ve never seen it?”

“No,” Alburet said, “I’ve had no reason to check out the other Class trainer areas.”

“It’s just a big arena,” Karen said.

Fluff frowned, “And the Assassin hall is just a manor. It’s the aesthetic that matters.”

“Ya both be proud of ya class halls,” Stacia giggled. “It be fine, we’ve seen Karen’s and we be goin’ to see ya hall now, Fluff.”

“They hold fights for Berserkers to test each other, like the Assassins have missions to carry out contracts, except we get small tournaments.”

“Oh, that’s cool,” Alburet said, nodding, “and it helps reinforce the aesthetic.”

“Yes,” Fluff said, bouncing along for a few steps. “It’s fun. I entered one shortly after I met you, Al. I lost in the second round, but it was good to test out my new skills against others.”

“Can anyone enter the tournaments?” Karen asked.

“No, just Berserkers,” Fluff said.

“Figures,” Karen frowned. “Maybe we should look at the main arena in the city. There might be a quest for winning fights in there.”

“There only be quests when the Crown holds events,” Stacia told Karen.

“Rats,” Karen sighed, her shimmering form nudging Fluff’s hip gently. “Next time, tell me if you enter. I want to watch you.”

“Okay,” Fluff agreed with a smile, her arm going up and pulling Karen in for a brief hug.

Karen returned the hug. “Don’t want to give away my position, huh?”

“It would be silly to do so,” Fluff said as she looked straight ahead, instead of at the shimmer.

“Made me happy to see you reach for me, though,” Karen said, stepping behind Fluff. “I’ll save you the temptation.”

A handful of minutes later, they approached a small arena located next to another, much larger one. “That’s the normal arena,” Fluff said, motioning to the larger one. “This one is where my trainer is.”

“Lead on, we’re right behind you,” Alburet said.

Leading them into a back hallway, she pointed out various training rooms as they passed. Eventually, she led them to a simple room with sand covering the sunken floor. As they entered, a one-eared Dwarf appraised them.

“Charles, I need to train my next Ability,” Fluff greeted the surly looking Dwarf.

“Who be these behind ye?” Charles asked gruffly.

“My husband, Alburet Two-souled; my wife, Karen Two-souled; and my other wife Stacia, formerly of the Crowley line. The Imp is Bob, the Succubus is Kitten, and the Destroyer is Tiny, all of them Al’s minions.”

Lips puckering, Charles stared at Alburet with a bit of disdain. “Summoner.”

“It is a pleasure to meet you, Charles. I thank you for training Fluff so well. She is a veritable killing machine when we hunt,” Alburet replied with a faint smile.

The disdain vanished and Charles nodded. “Aye, it be me job to train all who ask what can withstand it. Iffin ye will all step back against the walls, I do nay wish ye to get caught up in this.”

Fluff gave Karen’s hand a squeeze before stepping forward. “What are my choices for level 70?”

“All the ones ye have passed up before, of course,” Charles said evenly. “Yer two new choices be Shrug Off, which negates 25% of AoE damage all the time, or ye can take Pole Vault, which will double yer Leap distance.”

“I’ll take Shrug Off,” Fluff said, settling her weight onto her back foot.

“I thought ye might, with a Summoner in yer group. Many of them do nay take their Ability to negate the fire damage they do to their allies,” Charles reached up and rubbed at where his missing ear was. “Ye be ready?”

Fluff nodded, eyes focused on the Dwarf. “Yes.”

With a roar, Charles charged at her. As he got into range, twin hammers appeared from behind his back and he began spinning. Tiny let out a rumble and almost took a step forward, but Alburet stopped him. Fluff took the blows, but started leaning away from them. After a few seconds Charles stepped back, his hammers disappearing behind his back again.

“Ye think ye have it?”

“Yes,” Fluff said, wiping a thin trickle of blood from her lip. “That will come in very handy, thank you.”

Alburet watched the exchange with a raised brow, as his training was simply touching a page in a book. He kept his mouth shut, though, as Charles turned towards him.

“Ye kept yer minion on a leash, thank ye for tha’,” Charles said stiffly.

“Tiny didn’t want to hold back. He protects her as fiercely as he does me, as she is my wife,” Alburet replied. “You asked us to step back, so I figured it was part of her training, even if it is vastly different from how I train.”

“Ye spellcasters use books. Those of us who are more martially inclined have to learn through doing,” Charles said, the corner of his mouth twitching.

“My trainers do something similar,” Karen nodded. “Training the poisons is the worst.”

Charles’ lip pulled back. “Bah, tricks. Poison will nay defeat me.”

“Thank you again, Charles. I’ll be back when I’m ready to train again,” Fluff said, bowing her head to the Dwarf. “Did you go to the café like I suggested?”

A tinge of red appeared just above the beard on the Dwarf’s face. “Aye.” Eyes darting at the others in the room, he coughed, “Ye should be goin’. No time to talk, me be thinkin’.”

“Thank ya for showin’ us how ya train our wife,” Stacia said, giving Charles a broad smile.

“It be nothin’, good day to ye all,” Charles said, going to the far side of the room to a table and keeping his back to them.

Once they were out of the room, Karen giggled, “You sent him to the maid café?”

“He likes tea, but was having a hard time finding a place that didn’t make him want to fight,” Fluff said. “I thought it would be good for him. He mellows if there are women present, and one of the maids is a cute Dwarf.”

“Ya wanted to see iffin she would be interested in him?” Stacia asked with a bemused smile. “Ya be a true romantic, our precious little Fluff.”

Fluff looked down, her cheeks pinking. “I just like the idea of people finding love.”

“Like us,” Karen said, spinning Fluff around for a kiss.

Fluff was a touch breathless when the kiss broke. “Like all of us,” she said, smiling at Karen.

“I’ll meet you all over at the Dead Man Inn,” Karen said as she went back into stealth. “I can make it to and from mine without any trouble—you all be careful, though.”

“We’ll be as careful as we can,” Alburet said. “You should be careful, since you’re the one walking into the Assassin’s hall.”

“It’s bad form to attack another Assassin inside the hall,” Karen said before moving away, “see you all soon.”

“Master?” Tiny rumbled.

“Yeah, off to the Dead Man Inn,” Alburet said as they fell into formation for the walk.

“What are ya goin’ to be trainin’?” Stacia asked with a mischievous smile.

“Copy is one of the choices, I think. If it is, then I’ll be grabbing it so I can have two of all of you up,” Alburet said. “It’ll give us even more options while hunting, since I won’t have to pick or choose which Copy to leave out.”

“I will grow in power when you advance again,” Tiny rumbled from in front of the group.

“I thought your rank up was coming soon,” Alburet grinned. “Looking forward to it?”

“It will be nice to attain my previous strength once again,” Tiny rumbled. “My wives have been very happy that I have not wallowed in the lower ranks. They send their thanks to you, master, and hope you will come and visit when you can.”

“If we make it back to the Infernal Realm, we’ll try to stop by and visit,” Alburet chuckled. “Tell them I’m happy to be invited.”

“My place, too,” Bob called from the rooftops. “Both of my wives want to meet you.”

Laughing, Alburet looked up at the Imp, “Of course, Bob.”

“Ya will visit me home as well?” Kitten purred from behind them.

“I think your home is the place most likely to lead to sex,” Alburet deadpanned, his eyes darting to a grinning Stacia.

“Of tha’ ya can be assured,” Kitten replied. “Bring ya wives, I do so like the soft ones.”

Fluff shook her head. “You are being bad.”

Pouting, Kitten stuck her lip out. “I nay bein’ bad. Ya will love what I can do for ya.”

Alburet rolled his eyes. “Enough, Kitten.”

“As ya wish, master,” Kitten demurred.

“She just wants to let ya all know how eager she be to be with ya,” Stacia managed to say with a straight face.

Alburet slapped her on the ass as they walked. “Behave, the both of you.”

“As ya wish, Asthore,” Stacia husked.

Fluff reached around Alburet to touch Stacia’s back. “We both know he’ll do that later for you. Maybe…” Fluff trailed off.

“Aye, iffin ya wish, ya be more than welcome to help him tame me,” Stacia replied eagerly. “Ya, Karen, and our husband can all tame me,” a small shiver ran through her body. “Later, though. We need to train, then we be goin’ huntin’ before dinner. I will be ya dessert.”

Fluff pinked a little at how openly Stacia was admitting about what she wanted. “It might help me with my own issues, but later.”

Blinking, Alburet was shocked at how quickly the conversation had turned and the direction it had taken. Clearing his throat, he added to the conversation, “If Fluff is okay with it, then I’m all for it.”

“Ya be for it regardless, ya just do nay wish to hurt her,” Stacia murmured. “Ya nay be allowed to go after her, though. I be the dessert tonight.”

“If that is—” Alburet began, but stopped suddenly, his legs going wobbly.

Dimly aware of what was going on, Alburet could see Fluff, Stacia, Tiny, TJ, and Kitten all in the same condition, Sapped. He hoped Bob would free them, but his interface showed that Bob had the same debuff. Nine Assassins appeared around the group with evil grins on their faces.

“Told you two groups would be enough,” one of them was saying as they all advanced on Alburet. “Him first, then the others.”

It was over with quickly, and Alburet found himself spawning in front of the Dead Man Inn, Fluff appearing beside him a moment later. “You okay?” Alburet asked.

“I was coming out of the Sap when they got to me, but I wasn’t fast enough,” Fluff frowned. “They were upset that Stacia vanished when you did.”

“Fuck,” Alburet said, summoning Stacia back to his side. “Bad news. They paid attention and know you’re a minion.”

Stacia nodded, lifting her head regally. “It be fine. We can just say I was made a full Infernal iffin we need to. We be fine, I have faith in ya.”

Pulling her into a hug, Alburet nodded. “Okay. We should let your family know, though.”

“Aye, I will tell Da’ while ya train,” Stacia said, giving him a quick kiss. Stepping back from Alburet, she looked at Fluff. “Ya be okay?”

“They didn’t linger over it,” Fluffball said, “that was good, at least. We didn’t have much chance against two groups.”

“They can nay make tha’ much coin, iffin they be splittin’ it ten ways,” Stacia said.

“Maybe Gerald’s plan will make it all a moot point,” Alburet said as he took their arms. “Let’s go train, shall we?”

As they approached the entrance to the inn, Alburet’s message icon started flashing.

Message from Karen:

What happened?

Message to Karen:

Ambushed by two groups, we didn’t stand a chance. Respawned in front of the inn, going to train now.

Message from Karen:

They got all of you?

Message to Karen:

Yes, they took me out first, then got Fluff.

Message from Karen:

Fuckers! I’ll see you soon.

Message to Karen:

Stay safe, see you soon.

As he was putting the Mindstone away, the icon started to flash again. With a sigh, he traded another round of messages with Marysue before putting the stone away. “The others know what happened. They’ll meet us here for lunch, then we’re off to the next zone.”

“Is Karen okay?” Fluff asked.

“Yeah, she’s training now and doesn’t expect a problem when she goes to leave,” Alburet reassured the Lunari as he led the two women into the inn.

“Alburet,” Stewart nodded, “Stacia, Fluffball, it’s good to see you. Just stopping by to train?”

“Meeting the rest of the group here for lunch, but yeah, training is the key point of why we’re here,” Alburet said, shaking Stewart’s hand before Stewart gave the two women a hug.

“Follow me, then. We’ll get you done quickly so you can enjoy your meal,” Stewart said, leading Alburet towards the back.

“Ya can find us in the private dinin’ room when ya be done,” Stacia called out as Alburet and Stewart left the tap room.

Making it down to the room under the inn, they headed straight for Stewart’s desk. Taking a seat, Stewart pushed the book across to Alburet. “Take your pick.”

Flipping to the page for level 70, Alburet quickly chose Copy. “Done,” he said, pushing the book back.

“That was fast,” Stewart chuckled as he looked at the book. “I figured you’d take that.”

“I like my minions, and having two of each is just too handy to pass up,” Alburet replied. “On that note, the fact that Stacia is really a Succubus is likely to come out soon. I keep getting assassinated in the streets, and between the Assassins and any bystanders who happen to be nearby, it’s unlikely to stay secret for much longer.”

Stewart nodded, “Figured it might come to that. Do you have a plan?”

“If it comes up, we’re going to say she was transitioned to a full-blooded Infernal as a gift from the Dark Lord. I might be able to spin it as me asking for a boon so she wouldn’t die a final death.”

Lips pursed, Stewart nodded. “That’s a bold play. Since Infernals can walk the streets now when they’re with their masters, it should work out okay. Alistern and Lilith might come under some scrutiny, but they should manage to weather the storm.”

“Stacia should be telling Alistern now,” Alburet said, glancing at the rune by the desk. “We should head back up.”

“Have you made any progress on finding a place for me to start an inn?” Stewart asked as he got to his feet.

“You’d have to ask Gerald, he’s in charge of the town area,” Alburet said. “I have no idea what’s going on out there. We’ve been needing to level quickly for a quest.”

“Going zone to zone then?” Stewart asked as he got to his feet.

“And skipping monetary rewards for more experience,” Alburet added.

“Risk, reward, but if you need the levels quickly, that is the way to go. You Two-souled always seem to be in a rush. It’s odd to those of us who are used to hunting at a much more relaxed pace.”

Alburet looked around the room as he stood next to the glowing glyph on the floor. Not seeing anyone paying attention, he leaned in towards Stewart and quietly mentioned, “I’ve been given a quest from the Overlord, so I have to level quickly.”

Eyes going wide, Stewart blinked like he’d been poleaxed. “You what?” The words came out strangled as he tried to fully grasp what Alburet had said.

“I’ll explain in the dining room,” Alburet said, stepping on the rune.

He was halfway to the inn’s door when Stewart appeared in the graveyard, having taken a moment to come out of his shock. “Wait a minute,” Stewart called out to him.

“Inside,” Alburet said, not pausing his stride.

Stewart rushed to catch up to Alburet, ending up a few steps behind him inside the tap room. “You’re just having me on, aren’t you?”

Seeing Marian behind the bar, Alburet gave her a friendly wave and headed for the dining room. “Ya seen Violet recently?” Marian called out to him.

“She’s been hunting, I think,” Alburet replied as he slowed his pace a moment. “Is there a problem?”

“Nay, she just promised to go huntin’ with me today and has nay shown up,” Marian said, a small frown marring her beautiful face.

“She might have run into issues, as the entire Guild is being hunted by Assassins right now,” Alburet said. “I’m sure she’ll be by if she promised.”

“Aye, ya be right,” Marian said, her lips evening out as she forced the frown off her face. “Da’ be in the dinin’ room with sis already.”

“That’s where I’m headed,” Alburet said. “You can always send Violet a message, Marian. I doubt she would take it wrong if you tell her how excited you are to go hunting with her again.”

“I may do tha’,” Marian said before shooing him away. “Off ya get to the room before me sis be gettin’ mad at me for keepin’ ya.”

“As if she would,” Alburet grinned at his sister-in-law. “Have a good day, sis.”

“Aye,” Marian replied, a small smile finally appearing on her lips. “Have a good meal.”

“That’s easy to do here, since the food is so good,” Alburet called back over his shoulder.

“Alburet,” Stewart said sternly, “answer the question, please.”

Stopping just outside the dining room, Alburet met Stewart’s gaze for a moment. “Inside first.” Opening the door, he stepped in, followed by Stewart, who was muttering under his breath.

“Asthore, why do ya be upsettin’ Unca Stew?” Stacia asked as they entered.

Seeing Alistern and Lilith already in the room, Alburet slapped Alistern on the back and bent to give Lilith a hug. “Mom, Dad, good to see you both,” Alburet grinned, winking at Stacia.

“Alburet Two-souled, answer my damned question,” Stewart snapped.

“Damn Stew, you’re getting a little heated over there. Take a seat and I’ll explain. Since both Alistern and Lilith are here, I won’t have to repeat myself,” Alburet said as he took the seat between Fluff and Stacia.

Once everyone was seated, Alburet gave them a quick overview of Victoria and the quest. The three natives were all doubtful until Stacia confirmed his words, then their expressions shifted to outright shock.

“That’s where we are right now,” Alburet shrugged. “We’re giving up the coin and items for increased experience. The others will be here shortly to join us for lunch, then we’ll head right back out.”

Alistern shook his head. “Ya keep doin’ things tha’ have nay been done before. I do nay know iffin to be proud to call ya son right now, or fearful of what might be comin’ because of ya.”

“Both?” Lilith suggested, giving her husband’s hand a squeeze. “It could be that, because he is here, whatever is coming will be mitigated. The world has shifted on pivotal moments before, and we could be approaching one of them.”

Stewart sucked at his bottom lip for a moment, “There’s nothing we can do to help?”

“Be ready, just in case,” Stacia said simply.

“We eating back here?” Karen asked as she entered the room.

“I will go get ya food ready,” Alistern said, getting to his feet. Pausing, he looked at Alburet. “Ya do what ya need to do; me daughter’s happiness be on the line.”

“Which means more to me than anything else I can think of right now,” Alburet replied.

“I will help you, husband,” Lilith said as she got to her feet. Smiling at the group, she continued, “I have a feeling you will keep all of your wives happy.”

“I guess I’ll go, too,” Stewart said as he went to follow Alistern.

“Are we eating back here?” Gerald asked, opening the door before Alistern could.

“Aye, we be bringin’ the food soon,” Alistern said as he stepped around the Defender.

“Any other issues besides that attack?” Gerald asked.

“No. Are you two ready for more hunting after this?” Alburet asked, looking at Marysue.

“Yes,” Marysue said. “I picked up Halo, an AoE Heal that pulses every three seconds for fifteen seconds, and Gerald upgraded his flat passive mitigation.”

“Sounds good,” Karen said as she took a seat. “My poisons will now stay on until cleansed or until combat ends, but that’s it.”

“I picked up the next Copy Ability, so now I can have all three copied at once,” Alburet said. “We’re going to have even more options for fights, and even more health to chew through on boss fights.”

“No, we’ll make sure to dismiss them before we fight a boss,” Gerald said as he took his seat, “unless it’s like the Dragon, which attacked us by surprise.”

“Which zone are we tackling next?” Fluffball asked.

“Dead Sea?” Marysue asked hopefully.

“You know we’re going to get a lot of undead once we hit the Dead Lands,” Karen said.

“Yes, but we’ll be hitting all the zones, so why not do that one next?” Marysue replied.

“Fair enough,” Alburet shrugged. “Dead Sea it is.”

“First, though, we be havin’ some food,” Stacia said as the door opened and Marian came in carrying a large tray.

“Ma’ had some stew on the stove, and she thought ya all might be interested in havin’ it,” Marian said as she started putting bread on the table.

“I like the family stew,” Karen said.

“As do I,” Marysue added.

Alburet

Half-blood Infernal Summoner

Level 70

Strength: 285 (280)

Agility: 285 (280)

Constitution: 230 (200)

Intelligence: 200 (170)

Wisdom: 890 (585)

Charisma: 315 (280)

Health: 5,800

Mana: 12,400

Spells:

Demon Skin- Rank 7

Demonic Retribution- Rank 7

Summon Improved Imp

Fire Blast- Rank 7

Sap Strength- Rank 7

Demonic Haze- Rank 6

Summon Improved Destroyer

Demonic Vitality- Rank 6

Fire Burst- Rank 6

Summon Improved Succubus

Abilities:

Personal Spells

Flame Weapon

Copy

Infernal Upgrade: (Succubus- Ally)

Infernal Upgrade: (Imp- Big Boom)

Infernal Upgrade: (Destroyer- Demonic Shell)

Infernal Upgrade: (Succubus- Comforting Touch)

Copy

Infernal Upgrade: (Succubus- Essence Drain)

Still Caster

Infernal Upgrade: (Imp- Burning Cleanse)

Infernal Upgrade: (Destroyer- Savage Roar)

Infernal Upgrade: (Destroyer- Bash)

Copy

Racial Abilities:

Cast spells without verbal components

Physical damage reduction 25%

Magical damage reduction 10%

Influence emotions

Fire resistance 50%

Reputation gains at half value

Chapter Twenty-five

After the meal, the group made their way to the Portal Guild to go to the Dead Sea. After collecting the quests from the Sergeant on duty, they funneled out of the keep to the path that snaked down the cliff.

A dozen guards were on duty at the edge of the cliff where the path led down a switchback trail to a beach. “You all might want to be careful today,” one of the guards said as he looked down at the beach and the inky black water beyond the sands. “They’re out in greater numbers than I’ve ever seen, like something has them riled up.”

“One of our tasks is to see if we can find out why,” Gerald replied. “Any advice for dealing with them?”

“Yeah, don’t,” one of the younger guards chuckled, then snapped his jaw shut at the glare from the other guards.

“The skeletons down there are Elementalists, with different elements, and you won’t know which one until it casts. The zombies are a bastardization of Necromancer and Priest. Nasty lot. Focus on them first, even if you take more damage from the skeletons while doing it. Lastly, the golems, which are not in view at the moment, are Defenders, so be prepared for stuns and damage resistance. If you engage them and other mobs at the same time, they will taunt you, which can be a real pain if they have a Bastard Priest with them,” the first guard explained.

“We can handle that,” Gerald said. “As you can see, we have an army,” he motioned behind him where the group was standing, along with Alburet’s Infernals and their Copies.

“I hope they help you,” the guard said, motioning at the path. “The way down is easy, just be careful when you reach the sands and try not to lead them back up the path.”

“We’ll be sure not to do so,” Gerald said. “Let’s go get that level,” he added as he started down the path.

The path down to the beach was clear and it gave them ample time to see how many mobs roamed the sands. “You’re going to get more than a single mob,” Bob commented as he glided down beside them.

“Yeah, I’m thinking we’ll be lucky to only get four of them,” Gerald said. “I might have a plan if we get swarmed,” he said, a smile pulling the corner of his mouth up, looking back at the others following him and Marysue further down the path.

Alburet looked at the path, then at Gerald. “I know what you’re thinking.”

“Yeah it’s a natural choke point,” Gerald grinned.

“We might want to start with this to clear a beachhead, pardon the pun,” Alburet chuckled.

“Ouch, that one hurt,” Karen snickered.

“Want me to grab a few and lead them back to the path so they’re there to greet you?” Bob asked with an evil smirk.

Gerald looked at the beach, which had mobs milling around in every direction. “Might as well. Let us get to the bottom first, though,” Gerald agreed.

“How many do you want?” Bob asked as he looked over the potential targets.

“Keep it at four, and only one Bastard Priest in each pull,” Gerald told the Imp.

“On it,” Bob said as he banked away from the group, beginning to pick out the lucky four.

“He’ll wait,” Tiny rumbled from his spot at the rear of the group. “He wants to do his best to help master level.”

Looking back at the Destroyer, Gerald frowned, but nodded. “He took off rather quickly.”

“He be plannin’ which sets to bring after the first,” Stacia said with a smile. “Iffin ya could feel his glee, ya would know how happy he be to help.”

“We’re almost there,” Fluff said as her claws extended. “Priest first?” she asked, her voice deepening to a growl.

Karen stealthed beside Fluff, her form blurring. “Oh, kitty is ready to play. I get to give you a good belly rub tonight if I do the most damage before we leave the zone.”

“I will nay be able to match tha’, but our husband mayhap be the one to come out on top,” Stacia added.

Alburet shook his head. “I am not getting involved in this.”

“If you win, I’ll go further tonight,” Fluff growled, her eyes turning red as Bob came flying straight at them with a maniacal laugh.

Jaw dropping, Alburet slowed for a minute, shocked at Fluff’s statement. The shock caused him to miss Bob’s return and Gerald rushing forward. “What?”

“Master, you need to move,” Tiny rumbled from right behind him.

Blinking, Alburet sidestepped and Tiny and TJ went past him in a rush, bringing his attention to the four mobs that Gerald had met at the base of the path. “God damn it,” Alburet cursed as he pulled his maul and covered it in flames. “I’m behind now.”

Karen appeared behind the Bastard Priest, both of her blades biting into the zombie’s back. “Damn, you looked like a fish pulled out of the water,” Karen laughed as she watched Alburet rush down to join the fight.

Fluff was glowing her usual red, but her claws were flashing faster than normal. Her eyes weren’t on the Bastard Priest that Gerald had stunned, but were challenging Alburet instead. A feral grin came to her as he closed the distance.

“If you’re done with the games for now, focus, please,” Gerald huffed as he got hit with the spells from the trio of Undead Mages. A small ball of fire grazed his sword arm as his feet became encased in ice, and he brought his shield down to deflect a spike of earth as it jabbed up at him.

Tiny tried to go around Gerald but Marysue called out to him, “Tiny, back away, I’m casting my new healing spell.”

Tiny skidded to a halt, but TJ went rushing in. The Copy was expendable, as he could be resummoned nearly instantly. Bob and BJ took up positions above Marysue, twin Fire Bursts hitting all four mobs. “I want blood,” Tiny growled, his teeth grinding as he vibrated in place waiting for the okay to charge.

A bright golden ring of energy appeared, encircling the mobs fighting the group. It hovered just above the ground and cast a golden glow on everything within the circle, friend and foe alike.

Gerald’s health began to replenish as the circle pulsed every three seconds. All of the mobs turned their attention to Marysue, as the spell did increased damage to undead and quickly outstripped the damage Bob had done.

TJ had just reached the trio, his health falling from the healing pulse of Halo, but he was able to use Savage Roar and pull aggro from the undead to him. “I won’t be able to hold them,” TJ growled as another pulse of the heal drained more health from him. As the trio of Undead Mages focused on him, TJ briefly wished he had Thunderous Stomp for the AoE interrupt.

He was hammered by the trio of spells that hit him in the next second, stripping even more of his health. Alburet darted around Gerald and slapped TJ with Demonic Vitality and Demonic Haze to give him a boost through the Halo spell.

The Bastard Priest came out of the stun and started to cast a heal, but Karen quickly hit the mob with Garrote, silencing it for ten seconds. Without the ability to cast, the Bastard began to slam its undead fists into Gerald, who caught the blows on his shield.

“Kitten, Comforting Touch on TJ,” Alburet called out as he swung back to the Bastard Priest, his maul slamming into its side.

Kitten acted on his instructions without hesitation, rushing into the Halo spell to heal TJ. She touched TJ, transferring health to him as the last pulse of Halo went off, dropping Kitten’s health under 25% due to the damage and the Comforting Heal.

As the ring faded, Tiny let out a roar as he rushed forward to help the other two tanks. Gerald laughed as the Bastard Priest fell before him. Turning his attention to the Mages, he Ground Stomped, stunning all three of them.

“Tiny, take the left, TJ, take the middle, I’ve got the one on the right,” Gerald called out. “Tackle TJ’s mob first, then Tiny’s.”

“You got it,” Karen said as she Vanished and slid over to the next target.

Fluffball used Wild Charge to get there first, her claws flaking chips off the bones of the Undead Mage. “Mine,” she growled, her skin still flushed red under her white fur. “Match me, Al, beat me…”

The passion that radiated from her took Alburet by surprise, but pushed him to meet her challenge. Swinging his maul with renewed vigor, he glanced over at her, his determination rising.

With Halo done pulsing, Stacia hurried down, using Comforting Touch to help get TJ some more health back. She pulled her blades and joined Kitten on Tiny’s mob, as there wasn’t any room for them on the one TJ was fighting.

The Undead Mages didn’t last long under the assault of the group, though some of the spells did slow them for a bit. An ice storm from one of the mages cut their attack speed by 25%, and an earthen armor buff from another gave all of the skeletons extra armor that had to be broken before they could damage the mobs again.

As the last mob fell, the group took a moment to catch their breath and regenerate their health and mana. Alburet’s eyes went to Fluff, who was looking pointedly away from him, uncertainty radiating from her.

“Did you mean it, Fluff?” Alburet asked her softly.

Head jerking up and down once, she kept her gaze turned away. “Yes, but now I’m afraid as well. It was a spur of the moment thing, and I do want it, but…”

Karen wrapped her in a hug from behind and turned her to face Alburet. “Look at him, Fluff,” she whispered into the Lunari’s ear.

Made to focus on him, Fluff found the same trepidation and yearning in him that she herself was feeling. Licking her lips, she gave him a weak smile. “If you win, I’ll do it.”

Alburet gave her a bright smile. “I’m a bit behind after that first fight, but, for you, I’ll give it my all.”

“It’s a good thing there’s a combat log that we can use to tally damage,” Karen murmured as she gave Fluff an extra squeeze. “Because I want to give you belly rubs, and you do have a lead on both of us. What are you going to want if you win, Fluff?”

“I’m not sure,” Fluff said, closing her eyes. “I’m not even sure why I said what I did earlier. I just know that it’s what I want if he wins.”

“Think about it while we fight,” Stacia said, reaching over to give Fluff an ear rub.

“You all ready, now?” Gerald asked with a raised eyebrow.

Marysue sighed at him, but joined the conversation, “Bob is coming back with more.”

The group split apart and got ready as Bob went flying up past them, laughing wildly. This time, though, everyone was ready for the three mobs Bob led back to them. Gerald shifted his feet slightly, getting ready to take an Undead Mage.

“TJ, take the other Undead Mage, Tiny, take the Priest,” Gerald called out. “Priest dies first,” he reminded them needlessly.

The others all gave words or grunts of agreement, and waited for the tanks to engage. As soon as the first blow was struck, Fluff used Leap to get behind the Bastard Priest, while Alburet and Karen had to slide around the melee to get into position. Stacia and Kitten went to assist TJ, while Bob and BJ rained down Fire Bursts on the group.

The second fight went more quickly than the first, now that they had an idea of what to expect from the mobs and had some counters in place. Karen’s Garrote Ability played a key role in shutting the Bastard Priest down again.

Marysue was smiling as the fight went on. The only one she had to worry about healing was Gerald, so she was able to toss out a damage spell or two onto the mobs. As the last of the mobs died, she looked up at Bob, who was clinging to the side of the cliff. “Where are the golems?”

“Haven’t seen one yet,” Bob said. “I think they come out of the water, though. That’s where the other mobs are coming from. Want me to see if I can snag one?”

“How many of the other mobs will end up coming with?” Gerald asked.

“At least two, at the best; maybe up to five if it’s slow and takes longer to follow,” Bob replied.

Gerald mulled over the information, then looked at the others. “You all want to try it?”

“I thought I saw a campsite off to the north,” Bob added before the others could reply. “It seemed newish, and odd that the tent was still sitting there without a Campstone to protect it.”

That caught everyone’s attention. “I think we should head for that,” Marysue spoke up. “It seems likely the place has information about why the undead are all riled up.”

“Probably,” Gerald agreed. “Okay, so we do a single golem here, then see about moving towards the campsite?”

Everyone agreed with his plan, and BJ launched off the cliff face, taking to the air again. “Be right back,” the Imp chuckled as he went flying towards the water.

“Bob, are you good for flight all the time?” Alburet asked him.

“Not yet,” Bob sighed, “it’s why I’m holding onto the cliff. I can fly for a few minutes at a time, but then I need to rest. I was going from stone to stone in the Lava Pits. Next time I become stronger, I should be able to fly all the time.”

“That’s level 81?” Alburet half-asked.

“Yes,” Bob grinned. “Tiny gets upgraded next, then Stacia at 76.”

Tiny grunted, “I look forward to it.”

“As do I,” Stacia purred from behind Alburet.

“Incoming,” Bob said, looking toward the water at BJ.

Everyone turned to look at the Copied Imp that was coming towards them. Behind BJ, a golem with black metal inserted into its flesh was coming towards them at speed. Two Bastard Priests trailed behind it.

“Fuck,” Gerald hissed. “Tiny, take both Priests. TJ, get ready to pick up the Golem when it stuns me,” Gerald ordered. “Everyone, Priests first, but remember that the Golem will probably taunt and your damage output will fall. Just keep on the priest; any damage is better than none.”

Before anyone could reply, the Armored Golem was upon them. Gerald led with his Shield Bash to stun it, stopping it dead and giving Tiny and TJ the room they needed to grab the Bastard Priests. Karen and Alburet had been moving to the side to get ready to join in, but Fluff had only backed up. As soon as Tiny had his Priest, she used Leap to get behind it.

The fight with the golem and zombies took longer than their previous fights had. The Priests kept up constant healing on each other for the first minute of the fight, and the Armored Golem had a Ground Stomp, which stunned everyone close to it. Kitten and BJ put themselves in the way of the golem to keep it away from Marysue during that time, which cost Kitten her life under its onslaught, as she didn’t have the armor or hit points to weather its attacks.

Coming out of the stun, the group used all their cooldowns and Karen used her Garrote to silence one of the priests. With the healing cut in half, the group was finally able to cut down the first Bastard Priest, then turned on the second one.

“Tiny, back out and be ready to grab the golem if it stuns us again,” Alburet called out.

“Yes master,” Tiny rumbled as he backed out of combat.

Stacia used Comforting Touch on him to help give him some of his life back. Then she slipped into the melee, blades darting at the remaining Bastard Priest as she used Essence Drain to siphon some of its mana and life back to her. She stepped back, going to Marysue’s side again, ready to assist if the golem came for her.

As they whittled the second Priest down, the golem stunned most of them with another Ground Stomp. Tiny picked up the golem without issue, and the Bastard Priest managed to heal itself partially. Once the stun wore off, Karen was able to use Garrote again and the group quickly killed the mob, in spite of it having healed.

When the second Priest dropped, TJ slumped to the ground with a fraction of his life left. While the others all jumped on the golem, Tiny passed it off to Gerald and ducked out of the combat, helping TJ move away. “Marysue, we are clear,” Tiny called out.

With a broad smile on her face, she cast Halo. “Boom,” she giggled.

Stacia darted backwards out of range when Marysue started the spell. She waited outside the effect for it to wear off. “We seem to be able to handle tha’.”

“Yeah,” Marysue said, rotating her few damaging spells into the mix alongside her heals.

With no more priests to help it, the golem’s life began to drain away. It took another minute and another stun to the group, with Tiny pulling aggro to keep it off Marysue, but they eventually took down the mob.

When combat ended, the group let out a small cheer and sat down to recover. “We did good,” Alburet said.

“Tiny and TJ did very well,” Gerald added, giving the Destroyers a nod, “so did Kitten.”

“Thank ya,” Kitten said a moment later when she appeared.

“Thank you for stepping in the way to spare Marysue,” Gerald said.

“Of course. She be me friend, too,” Kitten smiled. “I have nay problem lettin’ me body be a shield for her, iffin it be needed.”

“We going for the campsite now?” Karen asked.

“Bob, how does the path to the area look?” Gerald asked.

“At least a dozen mobs between here and there,” the Imp replied as Bob pushed off the wall. “Give me a second to give it a good once over.”

The trip down the beach wasn’t too bad, although they did end up with five Undead Mages at one point. They still needed four more Armored Golems for one quest, another half dozen Bastard Priests for another, and three more Undead Mages for the third quest by the time they got to the campsite.

Karen approached first, taking her time and looking for traps. She didn’t find any so she gave the camp a quick search, but the only thing she found was a letter. Taking it back to the group, she looked troubled. “This was the only thing of note,” she said, handing it to Alburet first.

Alburet took the letter, wincing at Karen’s pun. Reading it over, he felt a pang of fear. “Oh gods, that can’t be good.”

Gerald took it next, reading it with a frown. “Maybe the run up to the first big raid?” he asked, handing it to Marysue.

“Likely, but the wording has an ominous feel to it,” Marysue said, handing it off to Fluff.

“‘The time is soon upon us. The Bride is free and gathering her loyal followers at the city of Peace. Assemble, and with those loyal to Him march on Peace, for this heralds the War to come,’” Fluff read the words aloud with a frown. “Aren’t we supposed to go to Peace with Vlad?”

“That is where he’s hoping to go,” Alburet said, taking the letter from her and placing it in his bag. “I’ll have to ask him about this. Ioaniss might know something, too.”

“Isn’t that the proof we need?” Marysue asked.

“It might be, but the quest might have to wait until we talk to Ioaniss and Vlad,” Alburet said, softly but firmly.

Gerald’s frown deepened. “But you also need to level, and that’s the ‘dungeon’ quest for this zone, which means it’s worth a ton of experience. We can copy it for Vlad and Ioaniss, and turn the original in.”

Alburet couldn’t refute Gerald’s logic. “Fine. Fluff, would you copy this out twice for me?” He held the letter out to her.

“Give me a few minutes,” she said, pulling out her drawing book and pencils. Sitting down, she took the letter and began to copy it.

“You suspect something, don’t you Al?” Gerald pushed.

“I have an ominous feeling that the Bride is Ophelia,” Alburet said. “She was an end tier raid boss, and she got away from us at the Keep.”

“Isn’t it too early for a big raid event to start?” Marysue asked.

“It depends on the buildup,” Gerald said slowly. “If they’re planning something major, this could be just the first hint of larger trouble to come, and...”

“Our going to Peace with Vlad is probably going to be what really kicks it off,” Alburet finished for him.

“Ya think our goin’ will lead to somethin’ bad?” Stacia asked worriedly.

“Yes,” Alburet said, putting his arms around her. “I think that’s why the Overlord made it part of my quest, to ensure that I have to go.”

Sucking in a breath, Stacia held him tightly. “Ya mayhap be blamed for what is to come, then.”

“Yeah,” Alburet sighed, “that is another thing to worry about.”

“We’ll cross that bridge when we get to it,” Karen said as she helped Fluff back to her feet. Holding the letter out to Gerald and the copies out to Al, she continued, “but here and now, we have quests to finish.”

“Right,” Alburet agreed. “Bob?”

“Yes master?” Bob said, standing at his full height behind Alburet.

“We’re going to retreat back to the ramp. Once we’re in place, bring us an Armored Golem. We’ll finish there, then head up and turn in, and go back to the city for the night,” Alburet said, looking at the others.

“You can send Messages to Vlad and Ioaniss, see about setting up meetings as soon as possible, too,” Gerald added. “I wonder if this will make Vlad go early, without you?”

Gut clenching, Alburet sucked in a deep breath through his teeth, “I fucking hope not. I’ll have to dissuade him if he mentions it.”

“Maybe we should all go,” Marysue said calmly. “Gerald can make the case for us; he’s used to facing down headstrong men in power.”

Nodding, Alburet headed for the ramp. “Deal. Let’s get this done with.”

It wasn’t long after that that the group finished off the mobs they needed and climbed the path back to the keep. Turning in the quests was quick; the Sergeant frowned at the letter, but accepted it as proof, and was a little shocked when the group asked for all the experience they could get instead of money or items. Wishing them a good night, the Sergeant left to take the letter to his Commander.

The group leveled again when they turned their quests in, but there was no celebration. Everyone was thinking about what might happen in two days when Vladimir met with them. Ioaniss had agreed to see them tomorrow afternoon, but that was a secondary thought to the group. With promises to head out early the next day, they split the party and headed home using their Homestones.

All thoughts of the bet were forgotten as the quartet had a simple dinner, bathed, and made their way to bed. Each of them worried and sought reassurance from the others as they lay in bed. Stacia eventually sang them all to sleep, only to lay awake for hours after, praying for guidance from the Dark Lord.

Alburet

Half-blood Infernal Summoner

Level 71

Strength: 289 (284)

Agility: 289 (284)

Constitution: 232 (202)

Intelligence: 202 (172)

Wisdom: 899 (589)

Charisma: 319 (284)

Health: 5,870

Mana: 12,540

Spells:

Demon Skin- Rank 7

Demonic Retribution- Rank 7

Summon Improved Imp

Fire Blast- Rank 7

Sap Strength- Rank 7

Demonic Haze- Rank 6

Summon Greater Destroyer

Demonic Vitality- Rank 6

Fire Burst- Rank 6

Summon Improved Succubus

Abilities:

Personal Spells

Flame Weapon

Copy

Infernal Upgrade: (Succubus- Ally)

Infernal Upgrade: (Imp- Big Boom)

Infernal Upgrade: (Destroyer- Demonic Shell)

Infernal Upgrade: (Succubus- Comforting Touch)

Copy

Infernal Upgrade: (Succubus- Essence Drain)

Still Caster

Infernal Upgrade: (Imp- Burning Cleanse)

Infernal Upgrade: (Destroyer- Savage Roar)

Infernal Upgrade: (Destroyer- Bash)

Copy

Racial Abilities:

Cast spells without verbal components

Physical damage reduction 25%

Magical damage reduction 10%

Influence emotions

Fire resistance 50%

Reputation gains at half value

Chapter Twenty-six

Waking first, Alburet found himself holding both Karen and Fluff. He lifted his head, but didn’t see Stacia in the room. Fluff shifted, snuggling closer and bringing a small smile to his lips. The smile faded, though, as he remembered what they’d found yesterday and what it might mean for them in the days ahead.

“Stop it,” Karen whispered from his other side. “We’re all worried and that really put a damper on us last night. We’ll find a way to make it work. I won’t be letting you go that easily.”

A snort of muffled laughter came from Alburet. Turning his head, he found her intense eyes tracing the lines of his face. “Morning, Mynx. I see you’re ready for the challenge ahead of us.”

“Damned right,” she said, leaning in and claiming his lips for a kiss.

“Is it time to wake up?” Fluff murmured as the kiss stretched on.

Breaking the kiss, Alburet turned his head toward Fluff as her sleepy eyes were starting to focus. “Morning, Fluff,” he whispered before kissing her gently.

A contented purr came from her as she eagerly accepted the kiss. A little shocked by her boldness, Alburet didn’t resist in the least. Karen moved off his other arm, so he brought it around to hold Fluff. Hand trailing down her silky fur, he brought it to rest at the base of her tail and began gently massaging her there.

With a startled gasp, Fluff broke the kiss and leaned back from him, her eyes wide. “Nya,” Fluff breathed out as she squirmed some in his arms. “That isn’t fair.”

Alburet slowed the massage, bringing it to a stop. “Sorry, I wasn’t sure if you’d enjoy it or not.”

“I think it might be like your neck,” Fluff panted lightly. Eyes flicking across Alburet, her lips twisted into a grin. “Yeah.”

“Huh?” Alburet said, turning his head to see what she was looking at.

Alburet turned just in time to have his head wedged between Karen’s thighs as she settled herself over his mouth. “Well done, Fluff. Now come here and give me my kiss.”

Pinned to the bed by Karen’s body and hearing the two kissing above him caused his body to react in the usual way. With a muffled grunt, he attacked Karen, just as she had hoped he would.

A few minutes into the act, Alburet let out a moan of his own as two tongues assaulted his rigid flesh, prompting him to redouble his assault.

“I see ya all be up, and even awake,” Stacia’s amused voice came from the doorway. “I hope ya do nay mind iffin I join in. It be a bit earlier than we needed to wake, so we have time.”

The next hour consisted of Alburet being maneuvered as Karen and Stacia saw fit so Fluff could enjoy him along with the other two women. Finally, spent and contented, the group lay in a jumble on the bed. Stacia and Karen were holding each other, eyes locked on Fluff and Alburet who were running their hands lightly over each other.

“Thank you,” Fluff murmured, “you’re making this easier for me every time.”

“Aye, we love ya too, Fluff,” Stacia said, her hands trailing over Karen. “But we do need to be gettin’ cleaned up, eatin’, and ready to go.”

“Aww,” Karen complained, “I wanted to see if she could cause him to vibrate in place again.”

“She can do that easily enough,” Alburet said before giving Fluff a soft kiss. “Fluff is talented in ways she doesn’t even know yet.”

Skin flushing under her white fur, Fluff leaned her head against his chest when the kiss broke. “We need to get as much leveling in as possible so we can accomplish the quest Vicky gave us, but I don’t want this moment to end, either.”

Rolling away from Fluff, Alburet got to his feet and scooped her up into his arms. “Well, we do have to get clean first, so it’s not quite over yet,” he said as he princess carried her to the bathroom.

“We had probably go play chaperone or he might try to keep her in there,” Karen said, loud enough to make sure she was heard by the two entering the bathroom.

“Aye, plus I want to scrub ya down meself,” Stacia said as she got out of bed and scooped Karen up. “Ya can be me princess for a bit, aye?”

Karen laughed, “You’re as crazy as the rest of us.”

“Aye, we be well matched tha’ way,” Stacia said as she followed the other two into the bathroom. “Nay time for play though, it would nay be good to be late for our huntin’.”

The bath was quick, with little overt play as Stacia kept them on task. Once they were dressed and had their breakfast, they left the house and headed over to the Guild hall.

About ten minutes later, Karen came out of the back hall, buckling her belt back on as she entered the main room. Gerald and Marysue were following her with half-amused expressions.

“Morning. Ready to head back out?” Gerald greeted them.

“Where are we headed to before the meeting with Ioaniss?” Fluff asked.

“We were thinking the Elven lands for the first half of today,” Marysue replied. “The Bramble Wood is the zone we’ll be hitting. It’s got Trolls, and we haven’t fought them yet.”

“I will be able to help with the fightin’ today, tha’ be nice,” Stacia said.

“Have you summoned Tiny yet?” Gerald asked.

“I was waiting for the group,” Alburet said. “I thought you might want to see him in his new and improved form.”

“I’m interested to see how much he changes,” Marysue added. “If he gets much bigger, he’s going to have issues with some of the dungeons we’ll be entering.”

“Fair point,” Alburet said as he opened the front door for the group. “Vanessa, Kauree, keep up the good work.”

Kauree rolled her eyes, “Try nay to get yerself killed too many times.”

Alburet chuckled at the snark, “I’ll do my best.”

Vanessa sighed, “Please don’t encourage her. I’m trying to get her to be more personable.”

Kauree frowned. “Ye knew I was like this when ye offered me the job…”

Alburet shut the door, ending his involvement in the conversation. “Those two might end up a married couple,” he told the others as they exited the archway to the street. “Let me get Kitten and Bob first, so they’re here.”

Once he had Bob and Kitten summoned, he pointed a few feet away. “Come to me Tiny.”

Smoke surrounded the Greater Destroyer for a moment as he appeared in the street. As the smoke cleared, everyone got a good look at the new version of Tiny. He now stood a few inches over eight feet tall, his muscles better defined and slightly larger than before. The chainmail hauberk was gone, replaced by an Infernal Steel breastplate. His horns were a bit more curled, and now shod with Infernal Steel. He still wore leather pants, but now had greaves and matching bracers of the same metal. The Shield strapped to his left arm still carried the Guild logo, but was a heater shield instead of the kite it had been. Attached to the belt on his waist was a war hammer, also made of Infernal Steel.

“You have summoned me, master, so I have come,” Tiny rumbled, his voice more resonant then it had been.

“Almost there,” Bob said as he looked over his friend. “Destroyer Lord is coming fast.”

“So is Imp Lord,” Tiny rumbled back.

Bob nodded eagerly. “I know, I’m so excited. Loralee already has my next wife all ready to go, for when I become a Greater Imp.”

“As all first wives should,” Tiny nodded. “It is through their wisdom that our lives improve.”

Those words made Alburet glance at Stacia, who was nodding along with Tiny. “Oh, really?”

“Aye,” Stacia grinned, “an’ ya other two wives would agree it was me wisdom tha’ let our family grow.”

“God knows it wasn’t going to happen if it were left to just you,” Karen deadpanned.

“Et tu, Mynx?”

“She did tell me that it would happen eventually, when I was sure it wouldn’t,” Fluff added.

“If you’re all done,” Gerald said as he offered his arm to Marysue, “we should get going.”

“You’re right,” Alburet said quickly, hoping to put the conversation behind him.

“Never argue with your wives, especially not the first one,” Tiny rumbled as he took the lead.

Alburet Copied Tiny, and TJ moved to bring up the rear. “It never ends well.”

“Haha,” Bob laughed as he went from roof to roof. “He has a point, master.”

Karen, still with the God’s Grace buff on, walked alongside Fluff, arm in arm and grinning the entire time.

“It’s going to be a long day,” Alburet sighed.

“Ya poor man,” Stacia giggled.

Swatting her on the rump, Alburet shook his head before taking her arm again. “Brat.”

“Foreplay is always good,” Kitten purred from behind him.

“Dear gods,” Alburet sighed, “I’m outnumbered.”

“You have been for a while now,” Karen snickered.

Shutting his mouth, Alburet stayed silent, hoping that would finally give him a moment’s respite. The rest of the walk to the Portal Guild was, thankfully, peaceful and quiet.

Chapter Twenty-seven

The trip out to the Bramble Wood was quick, as nothing slowed them. After getting the quests from the Gunso, the group found themselves outside of the hedge and looking into a forest filled with bramble bushes.

“It certainly looks like it’s going to live up to its name,” Karen commented as she entered Stealth.

“I don’t think I can fly in there,” Bob said, looking at the thorny vines thickly wrapping the tree trunks and draping from the branches. “I officially do not like this zone.”

“Everyone has a zone they don’t like,” Tiny rumbled. “If I had wings, I would dislike this one, too.”

“Stay on the paths and you’ll be fine,” one of the guards said from beside the archway. “If you have to go off the paths to chase a Troll, be careful—they sometimes poison the brambles between them and you.”

“Fun,” Gerald commented. “Deadeyes, Skulkers, and Trappers, twenty of each,” he said to the group. “Trappers are obviously going to be Trapsmiths.”

“Skulkers are going to be Assassins,” Karen said. “It’s an honorary title in the Guild, and now I know where they got it from.”

“Deadeyes might be Archers,” Fluff suggested. “It’s the only thing that makes sense to me.”

“Okay, so what can we expect from them?” Marysue asked.

“Depends on if they’re in groups or not,” Alburet shrugged.

“They turn up in groups comprised of all three, normally,” the same guard said from behind them. “The Trappers try to control the field of battle, the Deadeyes will do damage and hinder movement, and the Skulkers pick off low health opponents.”

“Okay,” Gerald said before turning to Tiny. “You stay with Marysue, she has to be kept alive—”

“Gerald,” Alburet cut in, “both Tiny and TJ should stay back.”

“The Skulker will probably be able to Sap a single target,” Karen nodded, “but not two of them, unless they have Double Sap.”

“Kitten,” Alburet said, “you stay back and be ready to intercede if both of them get Sapped.”

“As ya wish, master,” Kitten purred as she brushed her ample breasts against his back.

“Behave,” Alburet told her, acutely aware of the guards all staring at them.

“As ya wish, master,” Kitten pouted and stepped back.

“That should keep her safe, Gerald,” Alburet said, bringing the conversation back on track.

“Okay, if we keep her safe we can survive the fight, even if it takes a while,” Gerald said. “I’ll target whichever mob is closest, so if we focus fire, we should be able to deal with them.”

Everyone agreed and the party set off, looking at all the bramble plants making up most of the wood. Bob mumbled quietly about being grounded as they advanced deeper into the zone.

Various bird calls broke the silence that seemed to permeate the wood. “I haven’t seen any ground animals,” Fluff commented softly, “I wonder why?”

“Maybe the Trolls are decimating the wildlife. That would explain the Elves’ ire,” Alburet suggested.

“No, that goes back to the beginning of the Elven nation,” Fluff said. “We can ask Ioaniss to tell us the story, if we have time during lunch.”

“That would be interesting to hear,” Marysue said.

Gerald turned to remind them they were hunting at the moment, when his foot came down on an uneven patch of ground. The metal jaws of a hidden trap snapped up around his ankle with a dull clank, the spikes of the trap punching right though his boots. “Gah!” Gerald screamed in pain, and all eyes went to the trap that ensnared him.

“This is our forest,” came a guttural voice from the left, the words punctuated by an arrow hitting Marysue in the side.

Marysue’s gasp of pain was almost enough to cause to Tiny to Charge the Deadeye, but he recalled his task and settled back into place next to her, angling his shield to protect her from the Archer.

Fluff had no reason to wait, Leaping over the brambles and right into the Archer, who was taken by surprise by the attack. Claws flashing, she was about to rip into the Troll when a blue flash hit her in the back and she froze in place from an Ice Trap the Trapper had tossed from a few feet away.

Gerald looked at the trap on his leg, which was weakening its hold. “Five seconds,” he said as he jerked at the trap, which seemed to be stuck to the ground.

Alburet nodded and threw a Fire Blast at the Trapper. “Bob, AoE them,” he called back to the Imp. “TJ, cover him if they try to fire back at him.”

“Yes master,” came the reply from both Imps and TJ.

“I’ll follow you in,” Alburet told Gerald as he threw another Fire Blast at the Trapper, getting the troll’s attention. “Hey ugly, try me on for size.”

“Fool,” the Trapper sneered as he threw another trap at Alburet. Taking advantage of the moment, BJ used Burning Cleanse to free Fluff from the trap she’d been stuck in.

Claws digging into the Trapper with a fury, Fluff snarled, “I see you’re the one we need to worry about first.”

The Archer turned and shot an arrow square into Fluff’s foot, using Pinning Shot to keep her stuck in place as the Trapper backed away from her with a hiss. “I’ll give you one of my special traps,” the Troll snarled.

Unfortunately for him, the trap he had thrown at Alburet should have been used on Gerald. Gerald Charged through the brambles to the Trapper, his shield connecting and Stunning the mob. “Should have kept me in place,” Gerald said as BJ cleansed the second Ice Trap off Alburet.

Karen appeared behind the Archer, her Sap stopping it from helping its friend. Leaving it where it was, she headed for the Trapper. Fluff came free of the arrow and joined Gerald on the Trapper, claws digging channels into the hide under the leather armor the Troll wore.

As everyone converged on the Trapper, Tiny and TJ went limp without warning. Kitten spun, a song on her lips as the Skulker appeared behind Marysue, his blades slamming into her back.

Kitten got the song off a second later. The Assassin quickly withdrew his blades and looked to Kitten for orders. “Good Troll, now go kill the others of ya kind for me,” she ordered her mind-controlled victim.

Marysue tried to heal herself, but blinked as she found that the poisons she had been stabbed with were stopping all healing and slowly leeching away her life. Her cleansing spell had no effect, either. “Bob, cleanse me,” she asked the Imp, who complied, but the poisons remained as another percent of her life ticked away. “I’m poisoned and can’t cleanse them, kill these quickly please,” she called out to the others.

“That’s right. Even in death, we will claim your healer,” the Trapper snarled, shaking off the stun and drawing his daggers.

“No, we’ll kill you and save her,” Gerald growled as he stabbed the Trapper again.

The Trapper fell quickly under the onslaught. The Archer was just coming out from the Sap when the group pounced on him. Caught in a circle of them, the Archer tried his best to create an opening he could escape through, but they didn’t budge as they cut him down.

“Hurry,” Marysue called out, watching her life tick away.

“Tha’ be a problem,” Kitten said. “Ally will nay drop off for another thirty seconds.”

Marysue looked at her life bar and took a deep breath, “Then we have a chance, but it will be close. Tiny, TJ, go grab the Troll’s arms and hold him in place so we can get criticals. He needs to die fast.”

Tiny and TJ ran through the brambles, heedless of the damage they took from the thorns. They both grabbed the Skulker and held him for the others. When Ally finally wore off, the Skulker tried to vanish, but he was already being held and the Ability failed. The others, already waiting, hit the Assassin with blows to the neck, groin, and heart repeatedly over the next few seconds and the Skulker crumpled under the onslaught.

As the Skulker fell dead at their feet, Marysue was already casting her Cleanse. She was down to 5% of her life when it took effect and the poisons were removed from her. Sitting down, she let out a deep breath, “That was close.”

Gerald gave her a hug. “I was a little worried there.”

“Me too,” Marysue said.

“Next time, I will Daze one of the others, instead,” Kitten murmured.

“Good idea,” Marysue said with a weak smile. “Now that we know that we can’t Cleanse the poisons until after the fight, that is a better idea.”

Gathering around, they waited until Marysue was ready to go. “We know what to expect now,” Alburet commented. “Kitten, if you see another Skulker coming, try to get between it and Marysue. BJ, you are to hold off and just be ready to Fire Burst the area to strip the Skulker’s Stealth.” Both copies agreed to the plan without pause. “Okay, are we ready to take the next group?”

Gerald nodded. “Yeah. Maybe we should have you in front, though; if the first trap catches you, then the Trapper will have to waste his second one on me.”

“Good point,” Alburet said before looking down at his boots. “How much did that trap hurt?”

“How I would imagine a bear trap at 30% strength would,” Gerald said.

“Sounds fun,” Alburet sighed. “Well, let’s get this party started, we have a lunch date to keep.”

The next few hours of hunting went by without any real issue. BJ and Kitten were able to stop any of the Skulkers from landing hits on Marysue, making the fights even easier. With only three more sets of mobs needed for the quests, the group was looking forward to finding the Troll Camp for their last quest in the zone.

They weren’t prepared as both Alburet and Gerald found themselves caught by the metal traps. Having both of them trapped was a surprise, as the previous groups hadn’t used dual traps at the start of their fights. It was soon apparent it wasn’t just a single group when two arrows flew out of the trees, one pinning Fluff’s foot to the ground and the other doing the same to Marysue.

“Double group,” Alburet hissed as both Trappers stepped around trees and threw more traps into the party. Tiny and TJ both became encased in ice, causing a spike of panic in Marysue as her defenders were being stripped away from her.

“Kitten, Stacia, Mind Control the Deadeyes,” Alburet called out, “and get them on the Trappers. Bob, Fire Burst and keep doing it to keep the Skulkers back. BJ, get Tiny and TJ free.”

“Damned ambush,” Gerald growled, yanking at the trap holding him in place. Looking back at Marysue, he yanked harder. It didn’t do any good, but he did it anyway.

The first Fire Burst revealed both Skulkers closing in on Marysue. Suddenly revealed, both of them took a step back and Vanished. Tiny, freed of the trap by BJ, roared as he spun around, his Savage Roar taunting the stealthed Skulkers into attacking him. Before they could pivot to him, though, a second Fire Burst came from Bob and revealed them both again.

The Skulkers rushed forward and attacked Tiny. TJ, freed from his trap, Bashed one with his shield, stunning the Troll. The second Skulker attacked Tiny with two daggers. One was brushed aside by Tiny’s shield, but the other cut a thin line on Tiny’s arm where the armor didn’t quite cover.

Fluff worked her way free from the Pinning Shot and spun to help Tiny, claws extending and her skin flushing red as she slid around to attack the mob from behind. Karen beat her to the mob after Sapping the Skulker on TJ, appearing as her knives sank into its back.

Alburet and Gerald came free at the same time. “They have them,” Alburet said as the trap finally let go of his leg. “We should get the Trappers.”

Gerald growled, but he knew Alburet was right. “Fine.” That single word was all he said before he blurred, his Charge taking him through the brambles to the Trappers, who had just frozen both Deadeyes in new Ice Traps. A Ground Stomp stunned both of the Trappers, allowing Gerald to critically hit them both before Alburet was finally able to catch up to the angry Defender.

With the two Deadeyes mind-controlled, the fight was easy enough to deal with. Kitten was able to Daze the second Skulker when it came out of Sap, locking it back down. Karen, Fluff, Tiny, and TJ were handling the other Skulker, while Alburet, Gerald, both Imps, and the two Deadeyes finished off the two Trappers.

When the last Skulker finally fell a few minutes later, the group let out a ragged cheer. “That was kind of a bitch,” Karen said as she rubbed Fluff’s back with one hand. “Can we not do that again?”

“I didn’t want to do it the first time,” Alburet said.

“On the plus side, we only need one more set to knock out the quests,” Marysue pointed out.

“The downside to that is we have no idea where the Troll Camp is,” Gerald sighed, “which means we might be fighting way more than we really need to.”

“We’ll fight as many as we need to,” Tiny rumbled.

“I can’t even go up for a look,” Bob groused. “Stupid brambles.”

“Well, complaining isn’t going to do us any good,” Alburet shrugged. “Let’s get moving.”

It was another hour, and half a dozen fights, before they finally found the camp. There had been other side paths during their trip through the woods, but the one they were on widened, and a number of huts could be seen in the distance.

“I think we found it,” Karen said. “What do you think this one is likely to be?”

“It doesn’t look instanced, so it might be one of the tricky ones,” Alburet said.

“I don’t see any movement from here,” Gerald added. “Bob, can you go airborne enough to go take a quick look?”

“Yeah,” Bob replied slowly, “I’ll send me instead.”

BJ took a running leap, launching himself into the air and flying towards the huts. He returned after a quick scan of the village. Landing, he told them what he had seen, “There’s a single Troll next to a bronze gong. The mallet is attached to the heavy wooden frame by a thick chain. None of the huts have windows, and the doors to all ten of them are closed.”

“You want to bet that if the Troll rings the gong, the huts empty?” Karen asked.

“No bet,” Gerald replied quickly. “I’m thinking, if we can take out that Troll, we might get to fight them one at a time.”

“Bob, could we kill that Troll before it can grab the mallet?” Alburet asked.

“If you can stagger your stuns,” Bob nodded. “The quest was to annihilate the camp…” Trailing off, Bob pursed his lips. “What if we set the huts on fire?”

“That would likely bring them all out,” Fluff said. “A fire would be something they should worry about.”

“Nuts,” Bob grumbled and kicked at the ground.

“Jump the single Troll, then go hut to hut?” Marysue suggested.

“Might be the best idea,” Gerald nodded. “I’ll have to go first to get to him—”

“Nope,” Karen interrupted. “I go first and Sap him, you come in next for the Shield Bash, Tiny uses Bash next, followed by TJ. That gives us a good twenty seconds to burn him down. If it looks close, Tiny and TJ can grab him and drag him away from the gong.”

“Can’t we have them grab him and move him away from the gong to start with?” Marysue asked.

“Yeah, but that would cut down on how long we can get easy criticals,” Karen replied. “I think we can wait until TJ Bashes, at least, before we go for the grab and move.”

“Sounds like a plan,” Gerald agreed.

“I want to point one thing out,” Alburet interjected. “Our dungeon runs rarely go smoothly. Stacia, you and Kitten need to be our eyes. If one of the huts open, we need to be told immediately, and I want you both next to the gong. You’ll be our last line of defense on it.”

“As ya wish, master,” Stacia replied, giving her Copy a one-armed hug. “We be ready to assist.”

“Anyone else have anything to add?” Gerald asked.

When no one else spoke up, he looked at the blur that was Karen. “You’re up. I’ll lead the rest towards the huts, and try to minimize the sight lines into the middle of the camp.”

“On it,” Karen said, stealing a quick kiss from Fluff before heading into the camp.

Following Gerald, the others tried to keep towards the side of the path while being mindful of brambles. Karen’s shimmer could be seen moving from hut to hut as she advanced quietly on the single Troll.

Reaching the first hut, they all hid behind it and waited. Bob jumped onto the roof and crept over to get a line of sight on the gong. After a few tense seconds he called down to them, “She just Sapped him.”

Everyone hustled around to where the Troll stood, wobbling in place. Stacia and Kitten stood between the Troll and the gong while the others surrounded him, except Marysue, who stood next to the mallet.

“Ready?” Gerald asked. Getting nods from the others, he pulled back his shield. He Shield Bashed the Troll, stunning it. The group piled onto the Troll, killing it in short order before it could do more than take a single step, thanks to the extra stuns from Tiny and TJ.

“Okay, so hut to hut?” Karen asked as she slipped back into stealth.

“That’s the plan,” Gerald nodded. “TJ, stay back by the gong and make sure nothing gets to it. You can Bash them if they try, and give us a few seconds to react to it. Stacia, stay back with him as well, for the same reason. If need be, Ally the Troll and send it over to help us.”

“Understood,” TJ rumbled.

Stacia gave Alburet a quick kiss on the cheek. “I’ll guard ya back.”

“Tiny, you take front and center,” Gerald said. “You’re the battering ram, so pick our target and get the door open for us.”

“With pleasure,” Tiny rumbled and stepped to the closest hut. “Ready?”

The fighting in the village was anti-climatic. Each hut held five trolls, and every one of them tried to get to the gong. Kitten and Stacia each Dazed and Allied a pair of Trolls, leaving just one at a time for the rest of the group to deal with. They had to pause between each hut, but they were happy enough for that tradeoff.

When the last Troll in the village died, they got the notification that their quest had been completed. “That went more easily than I thought it would,” Gerald said. “This time, we weren’t penalized for having the minions with us. If anything, having you with us was a big plus, thanks to Stacia and Kitten locking down four of them every time.”

“Glad I could help,” Stacia grinned.

“Portal back, turn in, then go to lunch with Ioaniss?” Karen asked.

“That’s a good idea,” Alburet said. “We should also sell off the stuff we’ve been picking up over the last few days. The drop items are stacking up, and my bag is getting close to full. We also need some money, since we’ve started taking extra experience instead of coin.”

“Good point,” Gerald nodded. “Okay, so meet up at the Portal Guild for the trip back to this zone.”

Chapter Twenty-eight

Meeting back up after turning in the quest, the group walked to Giardino’s to have lunch with Ioaniss. “It’s nice to know that if we forego the coin and items, we can get a level per zone,” Marysue said. “We can get you the levels you need, Al.”

“That’ll be good, but I worry that this note is going to push Vladimir to go early,” Alburet told her. “That’s my main worry right now. If we get another three levels, I’ll still only be level seventy-five when I speak with him.”

“That won’t be too bad; the Dead Lands start at eighty,” Karen said. “We can probably push through with that level gap.”

“I hope we don’t have to find out,” Alburet grimaced.

“First, we talk to Ioaniss,” Gerald reminded him. “Maybe he’ll have an idea of what the hell is going on.”

“That is the hope,” Fluff murmured.

“I be thinkin—” Stacia began, before cutting off abruptly and stopping in place.

“We’re bein—” Alburet began, before he was also Sapped.

Twin Fire Bursts went off on top of the party, as there were no innocent bystanders close by to be hit by the flames. The two spells revealed eight Assassins who had been sneaking up to Sap people. “There they are,” Bob said, beginning to cast Burning Cleanse, only to slump in place, as did BJ on the other side of the street.

“Two groups for us,” Gerald said as he pulled his sword.

“You don’t have to get involved,” one of the Assassins said. “We only want him and his bitches.”

Gerald smirked as he watched two of the Assassins in the back suddenly slump. “You think it’s going to be that easy?”

Two of the attackers Vanished and the speaker laughed, “Yeah, but if you want to join in, feel free.” The four visible Assassins who hadn’t been Sapped rushed at Alburet. Tiny and TJ, who had been prepared to meet them, suddenly slumped in place as the stealthed Assassins Sapped them.

Kitten focused on the speaker and smirked as her song came to an end. Her eyes went wide when she saw him laugh as a brooch on his armor crumbled into dust.

“We knew he had a Succubus, so we came prepared. The Guild has countermeasures for your kind,” he taunted her.

“Not for my kind though,” Fluff roared as she landed on him. Her feet drove the speaker into the ground as her claws flashed to either side, tagging two of the others. She spun in place, her claws raking across all three in range of her Whirlwind Ability.

“Mary, stay out of it,” Gerald called over his shoulder, then Charged and hit the one who’d been out of Fluff’s range. Shield Bash stunned the Assassin just as Stacia and Kitten slumped in place, Sapped by the two Assassins still in stealth.

The two who had Sapped Bob and BJ dropped to the street, laughing, “You can’t stop us all.”

“No, but I can,” came a bitingly cold voice from down the street. “Meet my favorite Ability,” Rolland said, then slammed his staff into the ground. An arctic gust enveloped the street, encasing each Assassin in a block of ice. Wheezing, he slumped to his knees. “Though it does take a bit out of me.”

Marysue spun to Rolland, “How long do we have?”

“A minute, since there were only ten of them. That should be long enough for the Saps to fade,” Rolland said as he pushed himself back to his feet. “If you will pardon me, I have to meet Kim inside.” With a grimace, Rolland entered Giardino’s.

“Smart man, to retreat when he needs to,” Gerald grunted. “Mary, you aren’t flagged yet. Please stay out of it unless we need you.”

“Fine,” Marysue said as her hand clenched her staff. “I’ll Halo if it comes to it.”

“That will be fine,” Gerald said, turning his eyes to Fluff. “You ready to carve them up?”

“Yes.” Fluff’s growl seethed with hatred.

“As am I,” said a shimmer from behind the farthest two. “I’ll Sap these two before joining in. Sap has to be done from Stealth after all.”

“Right. We’ve got this,” Gerald’s smile was vicious. “Let’s send a clear message that Alpha Company’s lead group is not to be trifled with if all of us are here. Focus on the ones who didn’t Vanish already.”

Stacia shook her head, “Wha’ happened?”

“Assassins. Get ready, they also have some kind of shield against mind control, though it might be a one-time thing. Try Dazing before you go for Ally,” Gerald told her.

“Aye,” Stacia said, her eyes sparking flame, “tha’ I can do.”

“I’m alive?” Alburet said as he shook his head clear of the Sap. “Targets?” he asked, looking around and seeing all the frozen Assassins, “What the fuck?”

“Later,” Gerald said. “Focus on the four right here first. Bob, you guys need to be ready to cleanse any poisons. Marysue will only join in if we absolutely need her.”

“Got it,” Bob said, grimacing, “fucking Sappy motherfuckers.”

“They should be coming out of it in a few more seconds,” Gerald told the others. “I wonder how many of them will try to run by the time we’re done?”

“None shall escape,” Tiny rumbled.

“Good,” Gerald said. He brought his shield arm back, ready to Shield Bash the Assassin in front of him as soon as the spell fell off him. The ice entrapping the Assassin started to melt rapidly, “Get ready.” When the ice got about halfway melted, the Assassin seemed to become aware again. “Now!”

Shield Bash stunned the one before Gerald, while both Tiny and TJ Bashed theirs. Fluff was kneeling atop another one, her claws digging bloody furrows into his chest. Alburet joined Gerald in attacking the one right next to him, his maul slamming into the stunned Assassin and taking good sized chunks of life away with each hit to the head.

Karen appeared next to one that Fluff was mauling, her daggers slicing across his throat. “You chose the wrong group to fuck with today.” Dodging aside as the two hurt Assassins turned on her, Karen grinned. “Come on, then.”

The two Assassins who had jumped down from the roof shook off the Daze spells from both Stacia and Kitten. Their protection, though, was used up and both Succubi had chain cast straight into Ally. The two mind controlled Assassins rushed at their friends, who were trying to tag-team Karen. Once her Ally ability had taken hold, Stacia shifted back to her human guise. She glanced around to see if anyone had seen her shift, but only the group and Assassins were on the street.

As the stuns wore off, the two who had been fighting Tiny and TJ Vanished. Without a target, they both turned to help Fluff, only to slump in place as the Vanished Assassins Sapped them. Bob had been waiting for that moment, though, and Burning Cleanse hit both Destroyers, removing the Sapped condition from them.

“Fuck this,” a voice said from near Tiny. “I’m out.”

“Yeah,” said the other Stealthed Assassin.

Before they could run off, twin Fire Bursts hit the area and revealed them. “Don’t leave yet,” Tiny rumbled as he rushed forward to hit one, while TJ mirrored him on the other one. Bob and BJ used Burning Cleanse to wipe off the poisons that afflicted the group at the start, and began to chain cast Fire Bursts onto as many of the attackers as they could.

“Fuck this, we got to run,” one of the Assassins on Karen said.

Fluff’s arm darted out, raking across the leg of the one who had spoken and hamstringing him. “No, you don’t.”

“Add me please,” came a cultured voice from behind Marysue.

Turning her head, she saw Ioaniss loading his crossbow. “Gerald, add Jones,” Marysue called out as she dropped the group.

A quick glance behind him let Gerald target Ioaniss and add him to the group. “You sure?”

“Quite. I’m getting tired of hearing about the fights in the streets, and they are delaying my lunch,” Ioaniss said as he took aim at one of the Assassins, who was trying to disengage. “Don’t run off, it’s time for a lesson,” his left hand blurred, a trap flying at the Assassin as his crossbow fired. The metallic clank of the bear trap stopping the Assassin’s retreat was just audible over the melee, followed by the sound of sizzling and a scream of agony from the Assassin, who had acid eating at his neck. “That looks painful.”

With Ioaniss added in, the Assassins didn’t have a chance to flee, and the group took the Assassins apart bit by bit. When the last one had died, Ioaniss put his crossbow away and brushed at his jacket. “Well, that was my exercise for the day. Shall we go have our meal and talk?”

“Let me get Marysue back in,” Gerald said as Ioaniss left the group. “Sorry for the problem, we’re working on getting it corrected.”

“I’ve heard,” Ioaniss’ lips twitched. “An interesting tactic.”

“Let’s get off the street before they come back,” Alburet said as he gave each of his wives a kiss. “Good work. We need to thank Rolland, too.”

“He told me you were busy out here,” Ioaniss chuckled, “so he helped you twice.”

Holding the door for them, Ioaniss gave the women smiles as they went by. “Tiny, Bob, Kitten, go home for a bit,” he asked the Infernals. “It’s a small place and they’re busy.”

“Master?” Tiny asked.

“I’ll call you back when we head out,” Alburet said. “Good work with the Assassins.”

“Be careful, master,” Tiny rumbled, he and TJ vanishing in a puff of smoke.

“See you soon,” Bob said as he and his Copy disappeared.

“Ya will be on me mind,” Kitten purred.

“She does that very well,” Ioaniss said softly. “I wonder, though, why she isn’t greyed out like the others?”

Alburet’s face went blank, “What?”

“I already knew. All the clues were there,” Ioaniss said as he entered the restaurant. “It matters not to me, I know you will not harm Stormguard.”

Alburet heaved a sigh of relief, “Okay. We should talk later, though.”

“I agree,” Ioaniss said as he looked back at Alburet. “I’m very interested to hear the whole story. But for now, lunch. And you had something else to discuss with me, I believe?”

“This way,” Giuseppe called to them, gesturing toward a private dining room.

Alburet considered Ioaniss as they walked. There was no hatred or disgust from him, only curiosity. “It can probably be arranged, but it might be a bit.”

“In your own time. Just let me know when. I want to chronicle the tale, though I’ll omit the names so that her family doesn’t get any backlash,” Ioaniss replied before giving Giuseppe a thankful smile.

The others were seated, waiting for them with varying degrees of questioning looks. “Sorry I held him up, I had to ask an unrelated question,” Ioaniss explained as he took his seat.

“I seated them,” Karen explained, seeing Alburet glance at the other women. “I didn’t know how long you might be.”

“Thank you,” he gave her a quick kiss before moving to the vacant seat between Fluff and Stacia. “Food first?” Alburet asked.

“I already ordered for us, so it should be…” Ioaniss trailed off as the door opened and a few of the servers came in with two carts. “Ah, here they are now.”

Lunch was a delightful shrimp alfredo, paired with an excellent white wine. They ate in silent appreciation, aside from the occasional comment on how good it was. Dessert was served moments after the last of them finished the entree. Cannoli, filled with a light, sweet cream, were served with coffee to end the meal. Once the dishes were cleared away, Ioaniss leaned back in his chair and waited.

“We wanted you to see this, and ask what you thought about it,” Alburet said as Fluff placed a copy of the letter before him.

Ioaniss read the letter, his carefree smile vanishing. Sitting forward as he finished reading it, his face drained of color. “Oh, gods.” Looking up at their expectant faces, Ioaniss shook his head. “If this is right… It might mean that an heir of Stein is still about. The Bride gathering forces is likely to be Ophelia. I know that name from somewhere, but I haven’t been able to pin it down yet. I need to bring this to the King’s attention. We’ll have to dispatch a quick moving force to investigate the City of Peace so we can make the appropriate preparations.”

“Sir Dracon asked us after we got our Keep to let him know when we hit level 80, as he wanted us to escort him to Peace,” Alburet added.

Eyes going unfocused, Ioaniss went into deep thought. After a few moments, he shook his head. “Vladimir might be many things, but I do not believe he is loyal to Stein. However, that does beg the question of why he wants to go to Peace. Have you brought this news to him?”

“We have a dinner meeting with him tomorrow evening,” Gerald said with a questioning look. “Do you think he’s liable to run off without us being level 80?”

“Yes, and it would also put any team I put together at risk if he left before we did,” Ioaniss exhaled heavily, as if weighing options. “He might still want you to go with him, as you’ve had a knack for being at the crux of events.” He stared at Alburet as he spoke. “If he wants you to go with, tell me and I will arrange to meet you for the trip. I will have an associate who can help with what we are likely to encounter with me.”

“He might not want that,” Alburet said evenly.

“I don’t care what he wants, the Crown might very well be in danger. He will do what his King decrees, or he will have bigger issues than getting to Peace.” Eyes going steely, Ioaniss turned his attention to Gerald. “Sir Gerald, your King will require this of you.”

Straightening, Gerald nodded slowly, “I will do as I must, Sir Jones.”

“Contact me tomorrow night if he moves. If he does agree to take you, delay him until the morning,” Ioaniss said as he got to his feet. “I must go speak with the King. Lunch is already paid for.” Pausing at the door, he looked back at them. “Do your best to level as quickly as you can between now and then.” With those parting words, he left them alone in the room.

“Well fuck,” Karen sighed. “Fucking Nobles, present company excepted.”

“Thank you,” Gerald said as he got to his feet. “We should do as he says, though, and head out. We can get at least another level today. We seem to be getting a bit over a level with each set of quests, so we might be able to push to level 76 or 77 if we do what we talked about.”

“No time to waste then,” Alburet said.

As they exited the building, Alburet Summoned Tiny, Bob, and Kitten to his side, before quickly Copying Bob and Tiny. “Be on guard, as we have some serious leveling to do.”

“Yes master,” the trio said in unison.

Alburet

Half-blood Infernal Summoner

Level 72

Strength: 293 (288)

Agility: 293 (288)

Constitution: 234 (204)

Intelligence: 204 (174)

Wisdom: 908 (593)

Charisma: 323 (288)

Health: 5,940

Mana: 12,680

Spells:

Demon Skin- Rank 7

Demonic Retribution- Rank 7

Summon Improved Imp

Fire Blast- Rank 7

Sap Strength- Rank 7

Demonic Haze- Rank 7

Summon Greater Destroyer

Demonic Vitality- Rank 6

Fire Burst- Rank 6

Summon Improved Succubus

Abilities:

Personal Spells

Flame Weapon

Copy

Infernal Upgrade: (Succubus- Ally)

Infernal Upgrade: (Imp- Big Boom)

Infernal Upgrade: (Destroyer- Demonic Shell)

Infernal Upgrade: (Succubus- Comforting Touch)

Copy

Infernal Upgrade: (Succubus- Essence Drain)

Still Caster

Infernal Upgrade: (Imp- Burning Cleanse)

Infernal Upgrade: (Destroyer- Savage Roar)

Infernal Upgrade: (Destroyer- Bash)

Copy

Racial Abilities:

Cast spells without verbal components

Physical damage reduction 25%

Magical damage reduction 10%

Influence emotions

Fire resistance 50%

Reputation gains at half value

Chapter Twenty-nine

Alburet woke to find himself without anyone on either side of him. Sitting up, he discovered all of the women were further over on the bed, Stacia and Karen cuddling with Fluff. In the unusual position of being the first to wake, and not pinned by another body, he slipped out of bed and made his way to the kitchen.

Tying on the apron, he rummaged around for stuff to make breakfast. While he did, he recalled the almost frantic rush they seemed to be in last night. They had knocked out two zones after their lunch with Ioaniss, all of them focusing on trying to level. Their normal banter had dropped off, as they went all out to get as much done as quickly as they could.

Alburet got bacon cooking on the griddle, then went about getting coffee going. As he worked, his mind drifted back to the first zone they’d torn through after lunch.

He hadn’t been expecting Orcs, since it had been so long since the last time they’d fought them. Heavily armored, and smart enough to employ good tactics, it might have been difficult, if not for all his minions. Between Stacia’s mind control and Tiny as their off tank, they’d been able to gather two groups at a time and mow them down, using one group against the other. Bob had been happy enough to repeatedly run out of mana by using just Fire Burst, then dropping down to gouge out eyes before flying off again.

The dungeon was a war camp, with the chieftain, named Thrull, riding his giant war-pig, Tusky. The boss didn’t have an aggro table, but all the adds that joined in did, so the tanks held them while Bob, BJ, and Alburet did the majority of damage to Thrull and Tusky. Karen and Fluff added on damage when the boss came near them, but otherwise stayed on the adds.

Shaking his head as he finally got the kettle onto the stove for the coffee, Alburet frowned at the memory of Tusky’s enraged squeal when Thrull had been killed. Not that the war-pig had lasted much longer, but it was sad the way the pig had nosed at the body of his rider before it joined Thrull in death. With the chieftain dead, the other adds ran off and left them with a completed dungeon.

Flipping the bacon over, Alburet was happy to see the right amount of crispiness on the first side. He grabbed the mixing bowl and eggs, and started on scrambling them. Adding pepper and milk to the eggs, he whipped them into a frothy mixture before pouring them into the pan.

Gently moving the eggs, Alburet’s mind went to the second zone they had sacked. Yetis, which they hadn’t seen for some time either. The zone was quickly dealt with, his minions again making it easy for them to deal with the normal mobs. The dungeon, though, had taken them some time; it had been awhile since they had seen a multi-boss dungeon.

The fact the dungeon was a harem themed cave had been unexpected. The Yeti King had his three wives between the entrance and himself. Each wife had different Abilities that revolved around elements: the first had been wind, then earth, and the last was ice. Recalling that he had been forced to dismiss all of his minions before each fight still rankled him a little, but the bosses’ health all scaled to the number of people in the dungeon when engaged, so it had been necessary.

The eggs were firming up as he recalled the Yeti King. Massive, he stood ten feet tall at least, with a stunning roar that caused bits of the ceiling to fall. The fight had been difficult even with just him. He’d had an abnormally large health pool and seemed to be a cross between Defender and Berserker. The fire from Bob and Alburet had done a little extra damage to the boss, which was good, because plain physical damage seemed to be halved.

When they finally dropped the boss, looted it, and returned to drop off the quests, it was close to midnight. The group promised to meet up at the same time they normally did, which meant they’d gone straight home and collapsed after a quick shower. His last thoughts before sleep had been amazement that they’d managed to make it to level 74, and that they would need to pause after the next zone to train Abilities again.

He moved the pan of eggs to the back of the stove, taking them off the heat. The kettle let out a small whistle, and he poured the hot water into the coffee pot, then turned his attention to the bacon.

Nodding to himself, Alburet felt good about what he’d accomplished. Turning, he found his wives all staring at him silently. “Err… morning?”

“Mornin’ master,” Stacia grinned. “Ya look good in just the apron. The food be ready for all of us?”

“Yeah, sit down ladies,” Alburet said as his eyes darted from one naked body to the next. “I’ll serve you today.”

“You serve me whenever I pin you,” Karen said with a snicker as she took her seat.

Plating the food, Alburet chose to ignore her comment. “It’s just eggs and bacon, I didn’t do toast or anything else.”

“That’s more than enough,” Fluff said, pouring coffee for everyone. “I’ll help.”

“Thank you,” Alburet said, leaning over to kiss her cheek.

Fluff set the coffee down as Alburet started bringing plates over. He took his seat after serving Fluff and laid the last plate before his spot. “We’re heading for another of the Dragon zones first, right?”

“That’s the plan,” Karen said around a mouthful of eggs. “After I get killed a few times,” she added after swallowing.

“He still wants to do that today?” Alburet asked.

“Gerald needs to be there for it,” Stacia said simply. “Tha’ be what he said last night, though he hopes for a breakpoint soon. It seems a few of the more enterprisin’ guild members kept the deal runnin’ with the Assassins outside the mornin’ hours for the extra coin.”

“Oh,” Alburet blinked. “Yeah, that should’ve put a dent in things.”

“We’ll find out this morning, hopefully,” Fluff said. “This is good, thank you Al.”

“You’ve all fed me, so it seemed only fair. Though I’m a little confused how I ended up apart from the rest of you.”

“I had a night terror last night,” Fluff said, looking down at her plate.

“We helped her though it,” Karen said. “You were dead to the world.” Alburet might have imagined the note of annoyance that edged her words, but he felt the emotion under it easily enough.

“Karen…” he began, but stopped as Stacia held up her hand to him.

“She be knowin’ tha’ it be her old mindset tha’ brought tha’ forward,” Stacia said as Alburet felt the shame from Karen.

“She’s right,” Karen sighed, “sorry.”

“I love you all so much, I would never purposefully ignore any of you when you are in need,” Alburet said, making sure his love and certainty were felt by the women.

“I know, Al,” Fluff said as she glanced at him. “I think I might have been trying to go too fast with you. That’s what we think triggered it last night. That, and the worry about the quest and Vladimir.”

Reaching over, he gently rubbed her ears. “I understand, and no, I’m not upset by needing to slow down, Fluff. I’ve told you before—your pace is the pace we will go at.”

Nodding, she moved her chair next to his and hugged him. “Thank you. I just seem to be taking a step back every time I think I’m moving forward.”

“And all of us will be here every time to help you,” Karen said.

“Aye,” Stacia agreed.

“Always,” Alburet finished, and raised Fluff’s face for a light kiss. “Now finish your breakfast, we have to head out soon.”

“Okay,” Fluff smiled as she scooted her chair back and began eating again.

“I’ll get ready, then take care of the dishes while you all get ready,” Karen said, quickly leaving the table.

“I’ll go with her,” Stacia said, following her a moment later.

Alburet could feel the cloud of mixed emotions from Karen, but left it to Stacia to untangle. He wished he could help, but felt that it would be better for Stacia to be the one to be there for her right then.

“She’s still having problems accepting what we have,” Fluff murmured. “She’s afraid that Vicky will take you away and we won’t be allowed to go with you.”

“So am I,” Alburet admitted, “but I’m going to do my best to make sure that doesn’t happen.”

“I know, and that makes me want to do even more to help,” Fluff said as she stood up, her plate empty. “You’re going to be the last one ready again.”

Alburet snorted as he took a big bite, watching Fluff retreat down the hall. He worked to keep his own fear and worry at bay, so as to not push them onto the others. Having the emotional bond was a blessing, but in moments like these, it could also be a curse.

Standing up, he turned for the bedroom just as Karen came down the hall in her leathers. “Karen, I—”

“I know, Al,” Karen said, grabbing him in a tight embrace. “I’ll do my best too, like Fluff. I won’t let them take you from me, not ever. It would hurt me, but I think it might break Fluff, and that would break me.”

“Okay,” Alburet said, kissing the top of her head. “You need to let me go so we can do the best we can.”

Pushing him away, she glared at him, but couldn’t quite keep from smiling, “Sure, sure.”

Shaking his head, he snagged her for a quick, passionate kiss before letting her go. “I’ll try to follow up on that soon.”

“You damned well better,” Karen said after him as she began picking up the dishes.

Alburet grinned as he headed for the bedroom, passing Stacia on her way to the kitchen. “Thank you,” he said softly as he passed her, earning a smile in return.

Fluff was slinging her backpack onto her shoulders as Alburet entered the bedroom. “Can you take this out for me?” Alburet asked as he untied the apron, “I forgot I was wearing it.”

Fluff’s eyes traveled down his body before she nodded. “Yes.”

“Thanks,” he handed it to her, then snagged her for a hug and a kiss, “for everything.”

“Isn’t that my line?” Fluff asked, letting the hug linger.

“Maybe it’s both our lines. You, Stacia, and Karen are the only reason I’m still here and mostly stable.”

“I understand,” Fluff said, nuzzling her cheek against his. “Hurry up, we have a lot to do today.”

“I hear and obey, Fluff,” Alburet chuckled as he reluctantly let her go. “I’ll try and be quick.”

“That would be unusual for you,” Fluff giggled as she went towards the door, looking over her shoulder at him.

Jaw dropping, Alburet blinked at her. “Wow, I see you really are learning from Karen.”

With another giggle, Fluff shut the door behind her without replying to his shocked expression. Shaking his head, Alburet began to get his gear together. A couple minutes later, he was ready and went to the living room, but only Stacia and Fluff were there.

“She went on ahead,” Fluff said as she opened the door.

“Makes sense, and here I am holding us all up again.” Stepping over, he took the door from Fluff. “Ladies, after you.” Each of them gave him a quick kiss on the cheek as they exited their home. He stepped around them to open the door to the guild hall, smiling as he collected two more kisses. “Being a gentleman comes with a lot of perks, it seems.”

“Tha’ be because so few men really be so,” Kauree said from the desk.

“Gerald and the others are in the back room,” Vanessa told them with a slight shake of her head at Kauree’s comment. “Are you waiting out here for Karen again?”

“That’s the plan,” Alburet said.

The door opened behind them, and all eyes focused on the man who entered with a hopeful expression on his face. “Oh, good, I do get to see him today,” Cody Carter said, nodding to Alburet. “If I might have a moment of your time?”

Eyes going flat, Alburet sighed, “Ladies, if you’ll excuse me for a moment.” He motioned Cody over to the corner, where two chairs sat. “Over there, Sir Carter.”

“Excellent, thank you.” Smiling broadly, the lesser noble took one of the chairs and waited for Alburet to sit before he started speaking again. “I have recently learned of events happening in the Dead Lands that I believe are of importance. I see you are quickly reaching the level needed to venture into the Dead Lands on your own. I would point you towards trying to find the city of Peace…” he trailed off, looking faintly alarmed as Alburet’s eyes pinned him to the seat at the mention of the city.

“What do you know about Peace?” Alburet asked intently.

“There is a secret that has been buried there for ages,” Cody said slowly, licking his lips nervously. “My family had a task in the city, but when it fell, my ancestors fled and left their task undone. I am quite interested in getting there and completing what my ancestors should have done before fleeing.” His speech didn’t falter, but Alburet could feel the shame Carter felt at saying the words out loud.

“We might head that way, and if you tell us what it is, we might be able to help—” Alburet started before Cody cut him off.

“I can’t,” Cody said quickly. “It is part of the task laid at the feet of my family. Over the years, a number of my family have ventured into the sands, but none ever returned and the Quest still hangs over us. If I can have your promise to take me with you, I should be able to share the Quest when we reach the city itself.”

Alburet felt as if an outside force was pushing him forward, and he briefly wished Vicky would let up, as he already had her quest. “I’ll contact you later tonight,” Alburet said finally. “We might be leaving faster than you expect, so get your things in order, as we won’t wait for you when the time comes.”

“I’ve been ready since your first trip into the Dead Lands,” Cody said, a hopeful smile on his lips. “I thank you, Alburet Two-souled.” Standing up, he gave a deep formal bow to Alburet. “This might finally let my family know peace.” He left the guild hall in a hurry, as if he had things to arrange.

“You don’t often see nobles, even lesser nobles, bowing to normal folk,” Kauree stated.

“Alburet always seems to do the unusual,” Vanessa said with a shake of her head.

The door to the back rooms opened and Karen came out, followed by a dozen other guild members and six strangers dressed all in black. Gerald and Vetenarie followed them, talking quietly while Marysue brought up the rear, looking pleased.

Seeing Alburet waiting for them, Gerald grinned. “The contract on the guild is lifted.”

“They didn’t know how to deal with the quick draining of the reserve,” Vetenarie chuckled. “It’s been interesting seeing Gerald’s plan completely flummox the guild. I’ll make sure to keep in mind that he has a different viewpoint than most I’ve met.”

“We’re not going to be attacked today?” Fluff asked.

“Not until they drop more money off at the Assassin’s Guild,” Karen said, giving her a hug. “Master Vetenarie was saying that three of the Houses behind it have already withdrawn their support of the endeavor as is.”

“Indeed,” Vetenarie chuckled. “Without saying names, there are only two Houses left that seem interested in continuing the contract.”

“I’m pretty sure I know one of them,” Alburet growled as Skippy’s face appeared in his mind’s eye. “Gilden.”

“I can neither confirm nor deny that, mate,” Vetenarie chuckled. “I need to get back to the guild. I want to see who does what, now that there is an impasse. Enjoy your Assassin-free morning.” He shimmered as he slipped into Stealth, then even the shimmer was gone as the door opened all on its own.

The other Assassins and guild members said goodbye and headed out as well, leaving just the group and receptionists still in the building. “Well, that was interesting,” Vanessa said, a little shocked that one of the heads of the Assassin Guild had been there. “I didn’t know Vetenarie was in on your plan.”

“Ye said yerself tha’ they always be doin’ the unusual,” Kauree scoffed at her. “Where ye all off to now?”

“Back to the Dwarven Lands for some more Dragon hunting,” Marysue said.

“Ye lot be careful then, them lizards be a hard bunch to kill,” Kauree replied.

“We will be,” Fluff said with a smile, “but thank you for the concern.”

Looking down at the desk, Kauree shrugged. “Aye. Can’t be havin’ me employers get killed and nay pay me anymore.”

Stacia giggled lightly and shook her head, “Of course.”

“Shall we?” Gerald asked, leading Marysue to the door.

“We pausing to train once we hit 75?” Alburet asked as he ushered the others out.

“Yeah, the Abilities will come in handy, but we can probably still hit three zones today,” Gerald said. “Oh, yeah. The buildings for the merchants are ready, if you want to send messages to Stewart, Almira, and Grimgar. I’ve already told the others, but thought you might want to be the one to tell them.”

“I will handle tha’,” Stacia said as she dug her Mindstone out.

Stepping onto the street, Alburet summoned Tiny, Bob, Kitten, and the Copies to him. “No Assassins this morning, at least. We’re heading for hunting, you all ready?”

“Yes master,” came the echo from all of them.

“Let’s go,” Alburet said, falling into step beside Stacia as she sent messages.

Alburet

Half-blood Infernal Summoner

Level 74

Strength: 301 (296)

Agility: 301 (296)

Constitution: 238 (208)

Intelligence: 208 (178)

Wisdom: 926 (601)

Charisma: 331 (296)

Health: 6,080

Mana: 12,960

Spells:

Demon Skin- Rank 7

Demonic Retribution- Rank 7

Summon Improved Imp

Fire Blast- Rank 7

Sap Strength- Rank 7

Demonic Haze- Rank 7

Summon Greater Destroyer

Demonic Vitality- Rank 7

Fire Burst- Rank 7

Summon Improved Succubus

Abilities:

Personal Spells

Flame Weapon

Copy

Infernal Upgrade: (Succubus- Ally)

Infernal Upgrade: (Imp- Big Boom)

Infernal Upgrade: (Destroyer- Demonic Shell)

Infernal Upgrade: (Succubus- Comforting Touch)

Copy

Infernal Upgrade: (Succubus- Essence Drain)

Still Caster

Infernal Upgrade: (Imp- Burning Cleanse)

Infernal Upgrade: (Destroyer- Savage Roar)

Infernal Upgrade: (Destroyer- Bash)

Copy

Racial Abilities:

Cast spells without verbal components

Physical damage reduction 25%

Magical damage reduction 10%

Influence emotions

Fire resistance 50%

Reputation gains at half value

Chapter Thirty

Arriving back in Stormguard, they split into smaller groups to go train, planning on meeting at Grimgar’s Weaponry to upgrade their gear before heading back out. Walking to the Dead Man Inn reminded Alburet of all the messages that Stacia had sent earlier. Everyone wanted to have a feast to celebrate the impending move of Stewart, Grimgar, Almira, and others to the town of Progress.

“They’ll ask again when we get there,” Stacia said as they made their way through the streets.

“If need be, I’ll tell them no again,” Alburet said. “We need the levels, and we have a dinner at the Auction house with Vlad already slated. And we have no idea what will happen during that meal.”

“Aye,” Stacia said, a small frown on her lips. “It just feels wrong to nay celebrate with the family for such a big event.”

“It is for our family that we can’t,” Alburet said softly, patting her hand where it lay on his arm. “I’m sorry, dear heart.”

“Nay, ya be right. We must focus on what needs to be done. We can always have a belated meal afterwards,” Stacia said, banishing the frown from her face. “We can nay fail our quest.”

Kissing her cheek, he patted her hand again. “I didn’t grapple with my shattered past just to lose my future.”

The pair walked in silence, surrounded by Alburet’s watchful minions. The few city folks who ended up on the same street as them quickly turned off, giving the Infernals a wide berth. Alburet shook his head as he watched a handful of natives quickly enter the closest shop.

It wasn’t too long before they reached the Dead Man Inn. As it was still early in the day, the taproom was mostly empty. Stewart sat at his usual table, eyes locked on the door, getting to his feet when they stepped in. “Alburet, follow me,” was all he said in greeting as he led Al down to the chamber below the inn.

The desk Stewart normally used was devoid of the usual clutter, bare except for the training tome. Alburet took in the lack of knick knacks, glancing at Stewart. “Ready so soon?”

“I told you I would be ready,” Stewart said with a tight smile. “We’ll be ready for that celebration dinner, so don’t keep us waiting too long.” Nudging the book towards Alburet, Stewart coughed once, “Choose wisely, you’re the last Summoner I’ll be training here.”

Alburet opened the book and flipped to the choices for level 75. After a quick scan he took the second option, Imp Storm. Chuckling at the Ability text, he closed the book and pushed it back to Stewart.

Imp Storm: One Imp will be summoned per every 100 mana spent in this way. The summoned Imps will use the Abilities that your Imp Minion has at its disposal. Imp Storm lasts for 30 seconds, with a 3 hour cooldown.

(To use this ability, thrust both hands upwards and use the following phrase; “Dark Lord, I beseech you, send your smallest minions to my aid.”)

“Imp Storm?” Stewart murmured as he glanced at the book for a moment. “I hadn’t expected that.”

“I think I’m going to need a big damage boost soon,” Alburet said. “I should be able to summon about fifty Imps for those thirty seconds if I’m full up when I use it.”

Stewart blinked, “Wait… how…?”

“I’ve been putting all my points into wisdom for more mana and greater regen,” Alburet said. “Imp Storm will be a big burst of damage for the thirty seconds they exist.”

“I would say so,” Bob cackled. “I’ve heard from other Imps about what it’s like to be the hive mind for an Imp Storm. I was really hoping you would take that one.”

“Hive mind?” Alburet asked.

“Yeah,” Bob bounced in place. “They’ll all follow my telepathic commands, or your verbal ones. It’s supposed to be a rush like nothing else for an Imp.”

“Oh gods,” Alburet said, suddenly imagining fifty Bobs running around, “that is a bit terrifying.”

“Hey,” Bob said, looking hurt.

“Heh. I was joking, Bob,” Alburet laughed. “After all, who has two thumbs and saved me shortly after I got to Alpha World?”

“This Imp,” Bob said, regaining his poise and hooking both thumbs at his own chest.

“Right,” Alburet said. “Now come on, we’re to meet back up with the others at the Portal Guild. We have more levels to gain.”

“Alburet,” Stewart said, “the quest you have to accomplish. Do you think you’ll be able to do it?”

Locking eyes with Stewart, Alburet nodded. “I have to, no matter what it costs me to get there and make it happen. I lost my family before I came to Alpha World. I won’t lose the one I have here.”

“If you need anything, ask. Please, ask,” Stewart said softly. “I know what it is to lose the one you love the most, and I would hate to see Stacia suffer as I have.”

“I promise,” Alburet said as he took Stacia’s arm, his eyes going to hers. “I will burn the world down if I have to.”

“Aye, and I will be helpin’ ya do it,” Stacia said evenly as she squeezed his arm.

“Let me know if a dinner is possible in the near future,” Stewart said with a cough to break the mood.

“Will do,” Alburet said over his shoulder as he led Stacia and his minions to the glyph. “Let’s roll, guys.”

Meeting at the Portal Guild, the group discussed their Abilities as they started the trip to the Elven Lands. Marysue had picked up an area effect remove curse ability, while Gerald had chosen an area interrupt. Karen’s was a Vanish and Decoy combo with a thirty-minute cooldown, meaning she would be able to vanish twice during a boss fight if she waited to use it. Fluffball’s choice was the one that everyone was a little surprised at; Bloody Wounds, which would leave a small bleed on anything she damaged. The bleed would only last fifteen seconds, but would be refreshed if she damaged it again.

“It’s such a small bleed,” Karen said, “why did you take that one?”

“It works with Whirlwind,” Fluff said. “So, yes, it is only a small damage increase, but if we do bigger groups like we have been, then I can add more damage over the entire group.”

“It be a good choice,” Stacia said. “Ya will always have tha’ damage on any boss as well.”

“And at level eighty-five, I can get the bleed to stack,” Fluff added.

“Oh,” Karen nodded, “that makes sense. You’re preparing for a later Ability.”

“Yeah,” Fluff nodded. “It still works with Whirlwind, so it turns into a massive increase in damage.”

“What did you get, Al?” Gerald asked as they took the elevator up the tree.

“A three hour cooldown that will summon up about fifty Imps with the same Abilities as Bob,” Alburet said dismissively.

“Fifty Imps,” Gerald asked, his face crumpling, “really?”

“They only last for thirty seconds,” Alburet chuckled. “But fifty Imps all Fire Bursting is a metric shit-ton of damage.”

“Oh, yes. That would be a lot of damage in a very short time,” Marysue said. “It actually seems a little broken.”

“Most Summoners would probably get twenty Imps at most, but I’ve been dumping all my points into Wisdom, and my gear is all Wisdom-based, which means a larger mana pool, which means more Imps.”

“Huh. Can’t wait to see that in our next dungeon,” Gerald said, “which, by the way, is more Ratkin.”

“Haven’t done them for a bit, so that’s good,” Marysue said with a smile. “At least it isn’t Langistors.”

The others chuckled at her dislike of the lobster-folk. Walking along the wooden pathways far above the ground, the group finally made it to the Portal Guild to head to their next destination. Appearing outside the hedge wall in the Forest of Teeth a moment later, the group got their game faces back on, ready to rush through another zone.

Appearing back in Stormguard for the last time that day, they entered their home and quickly got ready, bathing without playing as they were already close to being late for their dinner with Vladimir. Once they were out of the bath, though, Alburet dismissed Stacia and summoned Bob and Tiny once he was in the living room.

“You two ready to see Stacia upgraded?” Alburet asked them, getting affirmative answers from both. His eyes went to Fluff and Karen standing nearby. “Let’s welcome our newly leveled up wife, shall we?”

Tapping his hip he said the words aloud, “Come to me, my fiery Kitten.”

Smoke billowed for a moment before it cleared to show Stacia in her Infernal glory. Her skin was almost the same cream white as Mother’s, while her tail and lower legs had a richer, dark leather look. The two wings on her back had the same coloration and texture as her tail, but had almost doubled again in size. As everyone watched, they shrank down to what they used to be. “Tha be good, me body can change easier. Now I can modify it to a larger degree.”

A moment later, she was back to her usual Half-infernal appearance. Her leathers were now tighter and left her midriff bare. Her pants were almost painted on, with black lacing all the way down the sides to where they tucked into her boots. The boots were thick heeled, but elevated to give her legs a sexier look, and were covered with lots of buckles. Her daggers were the same ones she’d had, but now dark red fire sprang from the blades as she drew them. “Infernal Flame Blades, tha’ be good iffin I be needin’ to go into battle.”

“Wow,” Karen said with soft appreciation. “You look even more amazing now.”

Stacia grinned at her. “Thank ya, me lovely wife. Now, how about a quick kiss?”

Karen embraced Stacia, kissing her with passion as the others all looked on. Alburet shook his head at the display. “Bob, Tiny, you should go. We need to be heading out.”

“Damn,” Bob sighed, “she’s at the same power level as my wives now.” Coughing once, he lowered his voice, “You might want to take some extra vitamins tonight, Succubi really get randy at this point.”

“Thank you for letting us be here, master,” Tiny said from where he was kneeling so he didn’t hit the ceiling. “I will be ready if you need me.” With those words he vanished in a puff of smoke.

“Yeah, I should go too, Loralee is waiting,” Bob said, giving Alburet a wink. “Good luck.”

By the time the minions vanished, Fluff had joined the kissing circle. “Ladies, we have a dinner we need to get to,” Alburet said. The trio broke apart and looked at him expectantly. “Fine,” he chuckled. Advancing on Stacia, he swept her into his arms and kissed her. When his lips met hers, he felt a strong spike of desire, but with effort, he broke the kiss and stepped back from her. “Fuck, Bob was right.”

“I will temper it, but aye, I be a bit more of a handful now,” Stacia said softly.

“You’ve always been more than a handful,” Karen commented as she poked one of Stacia’s breasts.

“We’re going,” Alburet said, breaking the moment before anything else could happen. Opening the door, he ushered them outside. The carriage that Vanessa had arranged for them was waiting at the curb.

Sitting in the back as the carriage began to move a few minutes later, Alburet let out a deep breath. They would make it on time for dinner. “We cut that a little close,” he mentioned as he looked at the two across from him, who were happily holding hands.

“Your Imp Storm on that last boss is the only reason we won that fight,” Karen remarked, commenting on the day’s adventures. “They did a stupid amount of damage in the half minute they lasted.”

“Aye, we would have had to go back for tha’ dungeon later, iffin nay for that,” Stacia agreed.

“What do you think Vlad will do?” Karen asked, shifting the topic to the one they were all thinking about.

“I think he’ll be ready to go right now,” Alburet sighed. “I don’t like our chances of convincing him to give us another day.”

“We might be able to get him to wait until morning, though,” Fluff added.

“I hope so,” Alburet replied as he looked out the carriage window. “This last week has been a hell of a rollercoaster.”

Stacia squeezed his hand. “We will make it.”

“Of course we will,” Karen nodded.

“I don’t like the idea of failure,” Fluff added.

Eyes misting for a moment, Alburet nodded. “We’ll get it done. I don’t want to go without all of you with me.”

A minute later, the driver pulled the carriage to a halt, “We’re here, sir.”

Stepping out, Alburet helped his wives down as another carriage rolled up behind them. He gave Gerald a nod as he handed Marysue out of the other carriage. “We’ll be a bit,” Alburet told the drivers.

“We’ll be waiting, guv’,” one driver said before the carriages rolled around to the carriage area.

“How are you feeling?” Gerald asked softly while the women took a moment to compliment each other.

“Like a big chunk of my life rests on this moment,” Alburet replied truthfully. “We need to stall him until the morning, at least.”

“I’ll do what I can, Al,” Gerald said, patting him on the shoulder. “Keep your game face on. If he knows how much it means to you, it weakens our leverage.”

“Got it,” Alburet said, his face going blank, “thanks.”

“Ladies,” Gerald asked, “are you ready?”

Forming two lines, and with everyone paired off, they approached the main doors of the Royal Auction House. Vladimir had said he would be showing them around and holding a feast for them. As the door opened to reveal Renful, Alburet felt a momentary spike of worry about the future. Stacia squeezed his arm and helped him push the emotion away, and he patted her arm in thanks as they followed Gerald inside.

Alburet

Half-blood Infernal Summoner

Level 77

Strength: 313 (308)

Agility: 313 (308)

Constitution: 244 (214)

Intelligence: 214 (184)

Wisdom: 953 (613)

Charisma: 343 (308)

Health: 6,290

Mana: 13,380

Spells:

Demon Skin- Rank 8

Demonic Retribution- Rank 7

Summon Improved Imp

Fire Blast- Rank 7

Sap Strength- Rank 7

Demonic Haze- Rank 7

Summon Greater Destroyer

Demonic Vitality- Rank 7

Fire Burst- Rank 7

Summon Greater Succubus

Abilities:

Personal Spells

Flame Weapon

Copy

Infernal Upgrade: (Succubus- Ally)

Infernal Upgrade: (Imp- Big Boom)

Infernal Upgrade: (Destroyer- Demonic Shell)

Infernal Upgrade: (Succubus- Comforting Touch)

Copy

Infernal Upgrade: (Succubus- Essence Drain)

Still Caster

Infernal Upgrade: (Imp- Burning Cleanse)

Infernal Upgrade: (Destroyer- Savage Roar)

Infernal Upgrade: (Destroyer- Bash)

Copy

Imp Storm

Racial Abilities:

Cast spells without verbal components

Physical damage reduction 25%

Magical damage reduction 10%

Influence emotions

Fire resistance 50%

Reputation gains at half value

Chapter Thirty-one

Renful led them through the building, pointing out various items of interest before showing them to the private dining room, normally used for whoever purchased the big-ticket item during any auction.

Vladimir, in a very formal black suit, stood as they entered. “Welcome, friends. Please sit.”

Once everyone was seated, Renful tapped a gong and another door opened, admitting servants into the room. Each of them carried a glass and plate for each person at the table except for one, who carried a bucket of ice with two extra bottles chilling in it. The servants were all pale, beautiful women wearing maid outfits. They were swift, silent, and gone in moments.

“Please enjoy the food. We’ll discuss business after the meal,” Vladimir said as he picked up his first fork.

Conversation was general, mostly centered on the food, though Vladimir did comment on how fast they were growing in power. His smile was broad, obviously thinking that they would be ready soon for his quest. They couldn’t help tensing, though, and Vladimir’s smiled dimmed as he noticed, though he didn’t press the matter.

Dessert was a sweet cream and berry pastry that was a perfect ending to the meal. Once it had been eaten, Vladimir stood. “Please, follow me. We shall talk in my private study.”

Leaving the dining room behind, they followed Vladimir down the hall to a richly decorated room. A thick desk of blood red wood dominated the far wall, with a number of plush chairs set for them in front of it. Renful caught up to them as they entered the room, pushing a small cart with a coffee service on it.

Vladimir took his seat behind the desk as the others picked out chairs. Renful began setting out fine china cups and filling them one by one with rich, dark coffee. “Please tell him how you would like yours, and once he’s served us, we can discuss what brings you tonight.”

It took a handful of minutes before everyone had their coffee. Gerald took a sip of his before setting the cup and saucer on the desk. “Sir Dracon, we have progressed as fast as we have been able so that we could accompany you to the city of Peace.”

“That is good to hear. I had feared it would take you considerably longer than it appears to be,” Vladimir smiled.

“Will you give us another day to reach the proper level?” Gerald asked intently.

Vladimir sat back, sensing a trap in Gerald’s question, but not sure why it would be. “Why wouldn’t I give you another day, or even two?”

“We have a bit of news that might cause you to change your plans and go sooner than perhaps you’d originally thought to. We’ll go with you as early as tomorrow morning, but we do ask that you give us that long.”

Eyes narrowing, Vladimir picked up his coffee, buying time as he looked at them and trying to gauge what they might know. After a moment, he set his cup down. “If I promise to wait until the morning, you will tell me this news?”

“Yes,” Gerald said.

“I don’t think that would be asking too much,” Vladimir said, no longer smiling.

Marysue sat forward and slid a folded piece of paper across to Vladimir. “This is a copy of a letter we found while we were hunting the other day. We thought it would have meaning to you, so we set up the meeting as soon as we found it.”

Pulling the paper across the desk with an intrigued look, Vladimir picked it up and began to read. His face went cold and his eyes began to glow dark red. “She would dare…” Alburet and his wives looked at each other, alarmed at the towering rage Vladimir felt. He set the letter down carefully and looked up. “I would have wanted to know about this immediately when you found it.”

“We tried to arrange a meeting,” Alburet replied. “You told me to arrange it with Renful, and this was the soonest he said it could be…” Alburet trailed off as Vladimir’s red gaze shifted to Renful, who stepped backwards to the wall.

“Renful? Would you care to explain why it took so long to arrange this meeting?” Vladimir’s voice was cold, devoid of emotion as his eyes pinned the man to the wall.

“I didn’t know… I had no idea that it was of such import…” Renful’s words were strangled, as if someone had a hand to his throat. “I would never… delay your mission… master.”

Pulling his eyes from Renful, his gaze darted from one person to the next. “I did promise to wait until morning. If you wish to come with me, be at the Portal Guild as the sun breaks the horizon.”

“We’ll need to gather—” Alburet began, but Vladimir cut him off with a chopping motion.

“I will provide supplies for the trip,” Vladimir snapped as he stood up. “If you will excuse me, I must make sure everything is in order.” His red eyes went back to Renful. “Contact those I spoke of earlier, then arrange for the supplies. I must tend to other things.” He turned back to his guests with a strained smile, his canines appearing much longer than any of them recalled. “I will see all of you in the morning.”

Gerald stood, followed by everyone else. “We’ll be there, Sir Dracon. Thank you for the meal, and we apologize for the tardiness of our news.”

Vladimir’s teeth looked normal again as he said, “I do not blame you, Gerald, nor any of Alpha Company. I only pray we will be in time.” Giving them a bow, his eyes flicked to Renful, who scurried to open the door. “Do not be late. I will not wait for you.”

“We won’t be late,” Gerald said, leading the way out of the room.

Following Renful out of the Royal Auction house in silence, the group waited until the carriages pulled around and Renful went back inside the building before speaking. “I’ll contact the people I said I would,” Alburet said.

“We took a room at the inn, in case we had to leave quickly,” Gerald said. “Try to make it on time, but not too early—if we all show up early, he might try to leave sooner.”

“Got it,” Alburet said as he began handing his wives into the carriage. “Thank you for making sure we could push it off until morning.”

Putting his hand on the handle of the carriage, Gerald gave Alburet a serious smile, “Maybe you can mention to your contacts at Mindblown that Mary would really like Delta World as well; I’d call everything even if you did.”

“I’ll do what I can,” Alburet replied. “See you in the morning for another trek through the desert.”

“Maybe we’ll be attacked less this time,” Gerald said as he pulled himself into the carriage.

“Somehow I doubt it,” Alburet sighed as he climbed into his carriage. “Home, driver.”

“Right you are, sir,” the driver said, snapping the reins lightly.

“Al?” Karen said, pulling his attention to her. “We’ve cleared the first hurdle, we’re going. We can manage whatever else comes along.”

Exhaling, Alburet realized he was radiating his nervousness. “Sorry, it’s just…”

“We know,” Stacia said softly, her hand covering his. “We be in it together.”

“Yes. None of us are willing to let this fail,” Fluff said, leaning forward to touch his knee. “I’m going to wash you before bed tonight, okay?”

His throat closed for a moment as he looked into her soft, loving eyes. “Okay.” Coughing, he pulled his Mindstone from his belt pouch, “I need to send a couple of messages.”

He composed and sent messages to Cody Carter and Ioaniss Jones, letting them know what had happened. He got replies from them both very quickly, confirming that they would be there with everything needed for the journey.

The carriage slowed as Alburet put his Mindstone away. “Looks like we’re home,” he said, opening the door just as they came to a stop and before the driver could announce it. “Thank you for the smooth ride.”

“My pleasure, sir,” the driver said. “I wish you all a good night.” Alburet handed the ladies out of the carriage, then turned to pay the driver, who was shaking his head. “I’ve been paid by the receptionist earlier, sir.”

“Goodnight, then,” Alburet said as he walked toward the door where the women were waiting for him. A sad smile settled on his lips as he looked at the three beauties that he had to fight to keep.

“Come with me,” Fluff said, extending her hand. “We’re going to get clean while the others make sure everything is ready for tomorrow. They’ll join us in bed.”

“As you wish,” Alburet said, taking her hand. “Lead me, Fluff, and I will follow to the ends of the world, if need be.”

She smiled as she led him to the bathing room. “We’re going to end up at the ends of this world eventually, Al. I want to say thank you again. It’s because of you that I met Karen and Stacia. They’ve really helped me, and you have, too. I’ve felt like this is the best dream I’ve ever known, since that day outside the Goblin fort.”

“I’ve been just as thankful that you’ve stayed with me after all of my mistakes,” Alburet said, stepping closer and putting his hand on her waist. “I’ll be in your capable hands tonight, and if I have my way, for the rest of our lives.”

Her smile blossomed. “In all of our hands, as we will be in yours.”

They simply washed that night, then cuddled on the bed, each of them seeking comfort from the others. The sound of thunder rumbled outside and all eyes turned to the ceiling.

“That’s not a good sign,” Alburet said softly.

“We need our sleep,” Stacia said. “I will sing, so we can start out rested.” When no one objected, she began to sing, helping them all fall asleep. Once they were asleep, she kissed Alburet’s head and slipped out of the bed. “I will do what I can to help, me love. I hope ya do nay mind me doin’ what I do.” Moving carefully, she dressed and slipped from the room.

Chapter Thirty-two

“Wake now, master, ya need to wake and get ready.”

The soft words from the woman he loved brought him out of a dreamless slumber. “I’m awake,” Alburet said, sitting up. “Are—”

“She woke us first,” Karen said from the door. “We’ll see you in a minute.”

Rubbing his eyes, he looked around to see that he was alone in the room. His clothes were laid out for him already, so he dressed quickly. He was aware of hints of worry from each of his wives, who waited near the door for him. “The first hurdle from Vicky is before us,” he said as he finished putting his backpack on. “With you all at my side, I feel better about being able to do what we need to do.”

“I won’t let her pull us apart,” Karen said firmly, a spike of anger accompanying her words.

“We’ll be fine,” Fluff said, her worry melting away as Karen’s anger flared.

“Who knows what help we might find?” Stacia said softly. A small sliver of regret accompanied her words, dissipating in a fraction of a second.

A loud peal of thunder rumbled overhead. “Umbrellas?” Alburet asked, distracted by the sound.

“Here’s yours,” Karen said, holding out a red and black one.

“Thank you. I’ll summon the others outside. Tiny’s a bit big to be summoned inside now,” Alburet said, taking the umbrella from Karen. He gave her a quick kiss on the cheek as he opened the door. “We can’t be late.”

Karen eyed him for a moment before she giving him a soft smile. “Always a gentleman.” Stepping out, she opened her red umbrella and vanished.

“He always has been, and always will be,” Fluff added, giving him a quick kiss on the cheek as she left the house, opening her black umbrella as she stepped out in the rain.

“We all be lucky to have him.” Stacia smiled at him, but her eyes looked pinched as she left the house. Her umbrella was also black and red, just reversed from his in coloration.

Shaking his head, Alburet followed her, locking the door behind him and summoning Tiny and Bob, and the Copies of each of his minions. “Sorry about the rain, but we’ll be leaving the city quickly.”

“We are heading into the sands again?” Tiny asked, his voice almost as deep as the rumbling thunder.

“With Sir Dracon, Sir Jones, and others,” Alburet told them. “Are you ready to traverse the Dead Lands again?”

“We’ll get you to the city,” Bob said, huddling under Fluff’s umbrella with her.

“Without too much trouble, even,” BJ finished from where he was trying to huddle under Stacia’s.

“Bob, we have to protect them,” Tiny rumbled, looking at his friend.

Sighing, Bob and BJ left the shelter of the umbrellas and flew to the rooftops. “I don’t like the rain,” he grumbled.

“Thank you for dealing with it,” Alburet told the Imp. “We won’t be here long. Tiny, lead us to the Portal Guild.”

The walk was uneventful and silent, devoid of their usual banter. Turning the last corner to the Portal Guild, the brightening of the sky hinted that the sun was about to crest the horizon. The rain tapered off, allowing them to put the umbrellas away, much to Bob’s delight.

Standing just outside the doors of the Portal Guild, Vladimir, in sand colored leathers with a number of small blades strapped to his body, turned to them. “On time, but early would have been better,” Vladimir said as he glanced to Renful in his black robes, and the three other men who stood behind him.

“Oh, good, we didn’t miss the trip,” Ioaniss said as he exited the Portal Guild in his leathers, hat on his head and whip coiled at his hip. A second larger man trailed behind Ioaniss, wearing plate, though he had a fez instead of a helmet on his head.

Moving with unnerving speed, Vladimir spun on Ioaniss. “Why are you here, Jones?”

“The King has ordered me on a recon trip to the city of Peace. Our friends there delivered a letter to me a few days ago, but it took a few days to get things ready. Why are you here, Dracon?” Jones spoke in a slightly mocking tone.

Snarling, lips peeling back to show his fangs, Vladimir reached behind him and grabbed Renful by the robe, yanking him forward. “This is twice now that your refusal to be courteous has caused complications. We shall deal with this when we return... if you survive the trip.”

“Sorry, master,” Renful whined, bowing as best he could while being held off the ground by Vladimir.

“Oh, thank god, I made it,” Cody breathed a deep sigh of relief as he rushed up to join the people gathering in front of the Portal Guild. “I thought I was going to be late.”

Eyes flaring solid red, Vladimir’s head turned slowly to stare at Cody. “Carter? Why is the least of the major Houses here? Did your family fail at something else?”

Cody jerked as if slapped, and tugged at his white robes. “I didn’t expect to see you, Sir Dracon. I have arranged to go with Alpha Company to Peace to do what my ancestors should have done before they fled the city.”

Dracon jerked a fraction of an inch, as though slapped in turn. “I see,” eyes going to Alburet, he seethed with anger. “Where is your leader?”

“Here,” Gerald said as he approached from the other side. Marysue was with him, as were Rolland and Kim. “We had an unexpected guest with a request as we were leaving.”

Vladimir almost seemed to vibrate in place. “Why? What did I do to deserve this farce?” Vladimir went still for a long moment, then blinked, his eyes clearing. “I see that many factors are in play and that I have no choice in this matter.”

Jones chuckled, “Funnily enough, if your two friends and Sir Carter would join my friend and me, we will have a full group.”

“Gerald,” Vladimir said formally as he turned to address him, “I ask that we start the trip from your Keep. It will cut travel time down significantly. If you must allow these others to travel with us, so be it. You should know that I won’t defend them if they are attacked. I consider them an impediment.”

Gerald frowned at Vladimir with his lips pursed. “Sir Dracon, I think you asked us to go with you, and agreed to wait, because you need us for some reason. They are our friends,” he nodded at Ioaniss, “and our guildmates,” he put his hand on Rolland’s shoulder. “I ask that you reconsider that stance.”

Teeth clenched, Dracon nodded, “I see. Fine.”

“Let us go, then,” Gerald said simply as he walked past the others.

Rolland and Kim went to join Ioaniss, his assistant, and Cody as they followed Vladimir into the Portal Guild. Gerald exchanged raised brows with Alburet as they brought up the rear and motioned the women to walk a few paces ahead of them.

“What happened?” Gerald asked softly.

“I think Vladimir is on a secret mission and doesn’t like Ioaniss being here, nor Cody showing up. He seems to know what Cody is about, but hasn’t said yet. We’ll have to figure it out before we reach the city. Vlad is on the verge of a breakdown, is what it looks like to me. His emotions are all over the place.”

“Great. An emotional vampire on a secret mission, with Ind… Ioaniss Jones and a noble we have no idea about.” Rubbing his head for a second, Gerald sighed, “Well, this is not going to be an issue at all.”

“What’s up with Rolland and Kim?” Alburet asked.

“That’s something else entirely,” Gerald said. “They were waiting outside the inn for us, bags in hand. Rolland said he’d been given a quest, but wouldn’t say by whom—only that he had to go with us to the city of Peace. He promised to tell us tonight, away from Jones, Dracon, and Carter, and that was before I knew Carter was coming for certain.”

A cold chill made its way down Alburet’s back. “Great, add in more weird shit. Keep an eye on the unknowns and pray we get a handle on this before we get there.”

“It’s a week or more to the city of Peace from our Keep, supposedly, but Ioaniss probably has a better grasp of distance than we do.”

Shrugging, Alburet watched the motley crew before them go towards a backdoor. “That’ll give us some time, at least, to untangle this ball of wire. Hopefully, we manage it before it gets knotted around our necks. I’ve also been wondering why we’re at the Portal Guild to get to the Keep.”

“I got a message from the Portal Guild the other day,” Gerald replied as they walked into a courtyard that held a number of large runes inscribed on the ground. “They set up the public portal to our city, funded by the King. It’s been up and running for a few days, it seems.”

Chapter Thirty-three

Appearing in the small graveyard at the base of the ramp leading to the Keep, the group was greeted by two guards stationed there.

“Sir, we didn’t expect you back this morning,” one of the guards said, giving Gerald a salute.

“Not staying, we’re off into the sands,” Gerald replied, returning the salute. “Is Commander Roberto around?”

“He’s on the north gate this morning, sir,” the guard replied quickly.

“That’s the way we’re going,” Gerald said. “Thank you, carry on.” Exchanging another salute, the group started moving to the north.

The first six buildings they passed were whole and clean, unlike the others in the distance. “These be the shops?” Stacia asked as they passed the biggest of them.

“Yes,” Marysue replied. “That one is the inn Stewart will be running.”

“Mayhap we can have a celebration there when we return?” Stacia asked, her eyes going to Alburet.

“I’m sure we can arrange something,” Alburet told her, a soft smile on his lips.

“We’ll need to pause for a few at the north gate so I can brief Commander Roberto,” Gerald told Vladimir. “After that, we will follow your lead.”

“If we must,” Vladimir said, his eyes drifting to Cody and Ioaniss.

The trip through the ruins of the town was uneventful. They saw several patrols off in the distance, making rounds, but no signs of recent fights. When they got to the northern pass, Roberto was addressing the four men on duty. As the group approached, he turned to face them.

“Gerald, Sir Jones, Sir Dracon, Sir Carter—is there something I can do to assist you today?”

“We’re heading out on a mission,” Gerald replied, trading salutes with Roberto and the men. “I wanted to let you know that we’ll be away for a while. Vanessa will be in charge of the staff, as Kim is going with us. Ironhand will be acting in my stead until I return.”

“Yes sir,” Roberto replied, his eyes flicking to the nobles again. “Did you need me to put together another unit to go with you?”

“No,” Vladimir snapped. Everyone looked at Vladimir, a little taken aback by the lack of his usual decorum. Coughing, he looked at Gerald, “I’m sorry. It is your choice, but that would delay us further.”

“We will decline,” Gerald said, giving Vladimir a slight nod. “Keep things running as best you can.”

“Sir, may I have a private word?” Roberto said, motioning with his head. “It is perhaps a topic that shouldn’t be aired in public.”

“As long as it’s quick,” Gerald said, stepping away with Roberto. Once they were a bit away from the others, he lowered his voice, “What is it?”

“Over the last two weeks, there have been a number of small groups to go off to the north. A scant handful of them returned, but the rest haven’t been seen since. The oddest was three days ago, when six unmarked carriages went north. Some of the guards accompanying them were former city guards. I recognized several as men that had been discharged for unacceptable behavior over the years. I don’t know what’s going on to the north, but I don’t like the feel of it.”

Chewing on the information for a moment, Gerald’s lips were thin. “Yes, it makes sense. Sir Jones is going with us because the King wants to know what’s happening out that way. Make anyone else leaving to the north identify themselves. It may be very important to know.”

Roberto nodded slowly. “I’ll make sure that word is passed, sir. Just this gate or all of them?” he replied.

“Start with this one, but keep on eye on the East gate as well,” Gerald said. “I’ll let Sir Jones know about the carriages.”

“Yes, sir,” Roberto walked back with Gerald. “I wish you all a safe journey, or as safe as it gets across the sands.”

“Thank you, Commander,” Ioaniss grinned at Roberto, “it’s nice to see that your promotion is working out.”

Roberto’s face went blank and he brought his men to attention and saluted, holding it until Gerald returned it. “Sir, if there is nothing else, I have duties to attend to.”

“Dismissed, Commander,” Gerald said, then turned to Vladimir. “Sir Dracon, you seem to know the way, so we’ll follow you.”

“Finally,” Vladimir exhaled as he stalked up the ramp toward the rim of the crater.

As they crested the rim, the sun was above the horizon. Vladimir ignored the single guard at the top and led them northeast. Gerald and the rest of Alpha Company gave the guard a salute as they went past.

“Sir, just so you’re aware, the Infernals seem to have pulled back over the last few hours,” the guard told Gerald as he went past.

“Thank you. We’ll keep our eyes open,” Gerald replied.

“Didn’t they leave us alone the last time we were out here, too?” Marysue asked as they followed Vladimir.

“Yeah,” Alburet frowned, “but that was because the Dark Lord knew where we were going and wanted to make the trip easier for us. I don’t see how he could know what we’re doing this time.”

A pulse of shame came from Stacia, causing Alburet to look at her. “I wanted to make our trip easier,” she said, not looking at him. “Last night before joinin’ all of ya for sleep, I talked with Mother.”

“What did you tell her?” Alburet asked.

“What we be doin’, and why we have to do it,” Stacia murmured. “I should have asked, but—”

“Silly fire kitten,” Alburet murmured as he pulled her to his side. “You have no reason to feel shame for making our job easier, especially when it improves our chances of completing this leg of Vicky’s quest.”

Stacia exhaled in relief, and a surge of love and happiness washed out from her. “Thank ya, Asthore. I do nay know why I worried so, but I feared ya would nay appreciate me goin’ behind ya back to do it.”

“I don’t,” Alburet told her. “You should have mentioned it, and I would have agreed. I’m sorry I didn’t even think about asking. You did a good thing for all of us. Just next time, talk to me please, even if it is afterwards.”

“Aye,” Stacia murmured, kissing his cheek and wiping away a tear from her cheek.

“Silly goof,” Karen said, appearing at Stacia’s other side and giving her a kiss.

“You did what would help us all,” Fluff nodded, then stepped over to give her a kiss as well. “None of us would hold that against you. We all want this to work.”

“What’s going on?” Gerald asked, not having caught the conversation.

“The Infernals will probably leave us alone on our trip again,” Alburet said loud enough for everyone to hear. “Apparently, a favor was called in.”

“She told me she would speak of the price after we finish Vladimir’s quest,” Stacia said so softly that only her three lovers caught the words.

Rubbing his cheek, Alburet wondered what the right hand of the Dark Lord would demand of them. “If we see Infernals at all, don’t attack right away. We need to see if they intend to attack us first or not.”

Vladimir nodded. “That will make the trip much easier, if we only have the Undead to contend with.”

“And the Sandworms,” Ioaniss pointed out.

“If there are even any this far into the sands,” Vladimir sniffed. “Renful, gather your helpers when we are attacked.”

“Of course, master,” Renful said, bowing his head deeply to Vladimir.

Rolland adjusted his steps so he came even with the rest of Alpha Company. “Tonight when we set up camp, I would like to speak with you all, please.”

“I’ve told them, it will happen,” Gerald reassured the worried Elementalist.

“Thank you,” Rolland said, his eyes flashing a deep blue.

“We should talk with Sir Jones,” Kim said from beside Rolland. “We’re in his group with Sala and Sir Carter, and we need to discuss strategies with them.”

“Yeah,” Rolland smiled at his wife, then turned back to Gerald. “Thank you again for allowing us to join your quest.”

“You’re part of Alpha Company,” Gerald chuckled, “and we take care of our own.”

Kim smiled, “We’re very happy to be in the guild. Vanessa was a little shocked by my request, but she can handle it while we’re away.”

“What about the teleport Glyph?” Marysue asked suddenly.

“I made arrangements with a colleague,” Rolland replied. “It will be fine while we’re away for a week or three.”

“Okay,” Gerald said. “We’ll talk more tonight. When you get back to the others, see if you can get anything out of them—especially Sir Carter. We have no idea what his intentions are; he’s wearing the robes of a Priest pledged to Peace, but something feels off about him wanting to come with us.”

“He won’t be a problem,” Marysue said softly. “Sir Carter is on a mission from our Goddess. She didn’t tell me what it is, just that she sent him to make sure that it’s accomplished.”

“You talked with Peace?” Gerald asked with a raised eyebrow. Everyone else looked at Marysue with equally interested expressions.

“Briefly, in my dreams last night,” Marysue said, looking away from them all. “All she said was thank you for recovering the Icon from her lost temple, and that Sir Carter would be a key part in our quest while he completes the task she set for him.”

“Huh,” Gerald grunted. “Why didn’t you say so earlier?”

“I was going to, but then Rolland showed up and we had to hurry to the Portal Guild, then—” Marysue began.

“I got it,” Gerald said, cutting her off gently. “There hasn’t been a good moment.”

“Sorry,” Marysue said, setting her hand on Gerald’s arm. “I wasn’t trying to keep a secret from you.”

“It’s fine, Mary,” Gerald said, taking her hand and kissing it.

“We’ll be going,” Rolland said as he led Kim away from the group. “If we hear anything, we’ll let you know.”

Chapter Thirty-four

Everyone was quiet as they set up camp that evening. They had only been attacked once while they’d been travelling, by three sets of Forgotten, comprised of Dark Knights, Necromancers, and Archers.

Renful claimed the three Forgotten Necromancers as his pets, turning them on their former allies. Gerald, Sala, and Tiny tanked the Dark Knights for the melee to kill, while Marysue, Vladimir, and other ranged DPS focused on the Archers.

They weathered the fight without too much difficulty, and now had three Forgotten Necromancers with them. Renful was busy fussing over them and pulling gear out of his bag to equip them.

Later, when Ioaniss set the Campstone, he stood up with a sigh. “The first day is done, and we only encountered a single group of enemies. Next time I talk with the Dark Lord, I’ll have to thank him for his help.”

“As will I,” Vladimir added as he set his tent up. “We leave at daybreak.”

“Sir Dracon,” Gerald said to keep Vladimir from leaving, “might I ask a question regarding this quest?”

Vladimir hesitated, then turned to see everyone staring at him. “You all want to know why I’m going to Peace?” When numerous affirmative responses came back, Vladimir took a seat by the fire. “I’ll ask you a question then, and if any single one of you can truthfully answer that it is not so for you, I will answer. Do any of you have nothing that you would rather forget? No secret shame that you wish to hide from the world?”

Time stretched out for several long minutes. People looked at each other, but no one spoke up. Vladimir made eye contact with each person, but no one could hold his gaze, looking away after just a few seconds. When he was satisfied that no one was going to speak up, he stood. “That is why we are going, so I might repair my secret shame. If need be, I’ll explain further when we get to the city, but until then, I ask that you respect my silence.”

Vladimir ducked into his tent, and the rest of the travelling party went about setting up their own tents. Sala, once he had his tent up, pulled out a pot and began to cook. Renful and the three human Shamans all retired to their tents, leaving the others alone by the fire.

“Happy, cheerful group, aren’t they?” Karen muttered.

“He had a point,” Cody said. “My family has known a shame we haven’t spoken of for generations. I can’t fault him for his own secrecy.”

“Would you be willing to tell us what it is that you’re going to do?” Gerald asked.

Cody looked at the fire for a minute, his lips tight with tension, “My family stood guard over the repository of souls in the city. We were charged with helping the restless dead find peace in Peace.” Snorting, he looked at the others briefly before staring back into the fire. “Our last task was to destroy the Urn that held the more recalcitrant souls until they would move on. When the war reached the gates of Peace, the Patriarch who led the house ordered the entire house to flee the undead that had come. He was supposed to go into the vaults under the city and destroy the Urn of Souls, but instead, he fled with the others. If anyone with the proper knowledge should reach the Urn, they might harness it into a fearsome weapon. Lady Peace has charged me with doing what my ancestor should have done. I must go into the depths of the city to find and break the Urn.”

“That is going to be a difficult task, considering the activity that seems to be happening there,” Ioaniss finally said. “We have word that the followers of Stein are gathering in the city. Do you plan to go into the depths alone?”

“He won’t go alone,” Rolland said. “I will tell you why I’m here now, though it is a hard thing to believe. I was asleep last night, when a being of immense power appeared in the room with Kim and me. It was neither male nor female, but it radiated power—so much power, neither of us could move. It spoke into our minds, saying that a man of priestly cloth would need our aid to complete his task. We were directed to Gerald and told to offer our services in his quest to reach the city of Peace, so we did. The reward I was offered is information—knowledge of why my family is known as Magiblood, and why I have some unique Abilities.”

Ioaniss stared at Rolland. “Can you describe this figure?”

“Blue fire given human form, but it did not burn. Its voice was calm and soothing, and it spoke directly into our heads. If it had told me it was a god, or even the Overlord, I would have believed it.”

“There is a story from before the city of Peace fell that features a figure of the same description,” Ioaniss said, leaning forward. “The text is old and brittle now, and tells of a figure of blue fire that appeared before the First Emperor in the middle of the night and warned him that the Empire would be torn asunder by death. Years later, when the uprising started and Stein led his undead to sunder the Empire, the Emperor gave his journal to his son, and it has been preserved since then. It includes the warning that should that being appear again, to heed its words as though the Overlord had spoken.”

“You should stay with Sir Carter,” Gerald said. “Do what you need to, but be safe and make it home.”

“Once we have discovered what is transpiring, I’ll send a message to the King, then Sala and I will go with Sir Carter as well,” Ioaniss said. “Sala, as you have seen, is a Defender and will anchor our group. Sir Carter will be our healer and the three of us will be their blades. A group will have a much better chance of finding and dealing with the Urn than a single man would.”

Cody bowed his head to Ioaniss. “My deepest thanks, Sir Jones.”

“Didn’t your dad leave some time back to find the city of Peace?” Marysue asked suddenly, addressing Sir Jones.

Ioaniss’ lips went taut. “Yes, and I’ve heard nothing since. I am hoping to find some clue to his whereabouts while we’re there.”

“We’ll help,” Rolland said, “it’s what a party should do for each other.”

Ioaniss nodded to Rolland. “My thanks.”

“So now we know why we’re all going, but not why Sir Dracon is,” Alburet said.

“We don’t,” Sala said, offering stew to the group one bowl at a time. “You’ve not said why your group is involved.”

Alburet took his bowl slowly, considering his reply. “We were asked to accompany Sir Dracon right after we came back from conquering Gwain’s Keep.”

“Ah, I see,” Sala said, pushing his fez a touch further back on his head. “My apologies, I thought you might have a quest besides that one.”

Ioaniss chuckled, “Sala has always been good at picking up on things. You don’t have to tell us if you don’t wish to.”

Exchanging glances with the others in his group while the stew started to cool in his hands, Alburet sighed, “No, I can’t chide another for keeping secrets if I do the same. I’ll tell you part of it, but the rest I can’t. The...one who gave me this quest is not to be crossed.”

Ioaniss sat back, eating his stew. “As you say. Tell us the tale, Alburet Two-souled.”

“Don’t blame me if you disbelieve,” Alburet said, then told them of the Overlord giving him a quest. He stopped with the first part, about helping Vladimir. Somehow, he felt that telling them about the Forgotten Prison would be a bad idea. “I think there’ll be other steps after this, but that’s what I know for now.”

Everyone but his group had stopped eating as he told the story. Ioaniss shook his head. “Marvelous, you seem to be the crux of so many events. No one has spoken with the Overlord directly since the City of Justice was founded. My father would love to speak with you.”

“If we find him, I’m sure something can be arranged,” Alburet said, beginning to eat his cold stew.

“We should turn in,” Marysue said softly as she rinsed her bowl in the water basin next to the fire. “Sir Dracon will not wait for us in the morning.”

“She has a good point. We will see you in the morning,” Ioaniss said, quickly finishing his stew.

They all went to their separate tents. In their large tent, Alburet and his wives quickly got ready for the night, and cuddled up.

“Do ya think they will blame ya for the Forgotten Prison, master?” Stacia asked.

“It’s likely,” Alburet sighed. “They might believe that I woke Stein, or had a hand in whatever is to come.”

“Oh, that is shit,” Karen said, her hand stroking his leg where it lay over Fluff’s hip.

“People want someone to blame,” Fluff said softly. “But, you’re viewed kindly by the King, Ioaniss, and maybe even Vladimir. Maybe it won’t be that bad?”

Alburet snorted, “Maybe.” He turned his head and gave both Stacia and Fluff kisses before Karen leaned over Fluff to claim one herself. “Goodnight to the most precious women in the world.”

Wishing each other a goodnight, they lay there in the darkness for a few minutes before Stacia sang them to sleep again. She joined them after a quick prayer to the Dark Lord.

Chapter Thirty-five

The sun was still below the horizon when Stacia woke them. Gathering their gear, the quartet quickly dressed and exited the tent. Alburet hung back long enough to Copy Stacia, then followed Kitten out of the tent.

“Ah, excellent. It is good to know that my words have been heeded,” Vladimir said as he put his tent token into his bag. “A quick bite to eat, then we shall leave.”

“Okay,” Alburet said, moving over to tap on the other tents to wake the rest of the expedition. He took their tent token from Stacia, “Thank you, dear heart.”

“It be me pleasure, Asthore,” Stacia gave him a wink before moving over to the fire where Fluff was preparing something.

“We’ll be right out,” Rolland said, briefly poking his head out.

Sala stepped out of the tent he shared with Ioaniss. “Sir Jones will be out in a moment.”

“Breakfast is almost ready,” Fluff told everyone as she stirred at the pot over the fire.

Summoning Bob and Tiny, Alburet smiled at them. “Ready for another day of travel through the Dead Lands?”

“Of course, master,” Tiny rumbled, nodding to his Copy when TJ appeared.

“Will there be more fighting today?” Bob asked as BJ appeared beside him.

“Depends on if the Infernals have cleared the way for us again,” Alburet said.

Bob and Tiny exchanged a glance. “About that,” Bob coughed. “There’s a wide spread rumor that the Dark Lord has some kind of interest in what’s going on in Peace.”

“Besides us getting there?” Alburet asked.

“Yeah,” Bob shifted from foot to foot. “Mother stopped by my house last night to talk with me…”

“Did she have somethin’ she wanted to pass along?” Stacia asked.

“Not exactly, she just wanted us to let her know when we reached the city. I think she’s planning to show up,” Bob said slowly, as if worried he might be saying too much.

“If she’s there to help, it won’t be an issue,” Alburet said.

“Breakfast is ready,” Fluff called out, and a moment later, the others left their tents. Fluff was busy for a few minutes handing out bowls of frumenty, keeping the last for herself.

No one commented beyond thanking Fluff for the food, which they ate quickly. Everyone cleaned their bowls and set them aside for Sala, who had provided them last night. Once everyone had finished eating and checked their gear, Ioaniss stood next to the Campstone. Seeing everyone was ready, he pulled the stone and the group waited for the attack to come.

The sands shifted ten seconds later, revealing the undead. Just like yesterday, three groups of Forgotten Dark Knights, Forgotten Necromancers, and Forgotten Archers appeared. Sala, Tiny, TJ, and Gerald wasted no time grabbing the six Dark Knights.

Renful had his captured Necromancers focus on their brethren while Rolland, Bob, and BJ also focused on killing the quasi-healers. While that fight started, Marysue, Cody, and the three Shamans worked to keep everyone healed, drawing aggro from the Archers. They kept their focus on healing, waiting for those dealing with the Necromancers to turn on the Archers.

Alburet waited a moment to be sure the Forgotten Archers were focused on their healers, then broke out Imp Storm, hoping to give the Imps time to fully unload on the Archers. Forty-two Imps appeared in a swarm around him. “The Archers first, then the Necromancers, if they still live, then the Dark Knights.”

In unison, all forty-two Imps unleashed a massive barrage of Fire Bursts onto the Forgotten Archers. After three volleys, the Archers began targeting the Imps to attack, but by then, the damage was enough for the next set of Fire Bursts to drop the undead mobs. They shifted their attention to the Necromancers, dropping them with two barrages of Fire Burst before the spell ended.

While the Imp Storm raged, Alburet started Fire Blasting the Necromancers, helping whittle them down and keeping them focused on themselves rather than the Dark Knights. The melee was a chaotic maelstrom as Fluff unleashed Whirlwind, doing as much damage to the group as she could.

Tiny and TJ had each taunted an extra Dark Knight, momentarily pulling the undead away from Gerald and Sala and giving the healers a chance to get the two tanks nearly healed. The Dark Knights only had a single stun Ability each, which didn’t interfere with Gerald, Sala, Tiny, and TJ keeping control of them. The taunts and minor self-healing ability caused the fight to drag on a little, but the undead Paladins went down quickly once the Archers and Necromancers had been dealt with.

Another minute, and the last of the Dark Knights lay dead on the sands. Taking a moment to loot while health and mana began regenerating, the group exchanged smiles. Renful looked to Alburet. “Imp Storm?”

“Long cooldown, but it has its uses,” Alburet grinned.

“Yes, it does,” Renful said, bowing his head a fraction of an inch. “Thank you for helping with the Necromancers, not just switching to the Dark Knights.”

“Healers have to die first,” Alburet chuckled.

Eyes dark and foreboding, Renful nodded. “Yes. Yes, they do.” Renful turned to check on Vladimir, who had been in the middle of the scrum with the others.

For a moment, something about Renful’s words bothered Alburet, but he was distracted from the thought by Karen, who grabbed him for a kiss. “Huh?” Alburet blinked once the kiss broke.

“I said that we’re thinking of redoing the whole bet thing,” Karen snickered. “Whoever gets the most damage today gets to make any one request from each of the others in the group, remember?”

“Fluff has to be in the lead with her Whirlwind Ability,” Alburet said with a smile at Fluff.

“Actually, you are currently,” Fluff shook her head. “Imp Storm attributes the Imps’ damage to you.”

“Oh,” Alburet said, “I probably have a sizeable lead, then.”

“Aye, tha’ ya do,” Stacia said, giving him a quick kiss before following the others. “Now to think about what ya will be askin’ us for later.”

“I think I’m going to abstain from the contest,” Alburet chuckled. “Imp Storm is a little OP, so it wouldn’t be exactly fair. I will do whatever the winner of you three asks, though.”

“I will nay be the winner, me damage be too small without bein’ able to control others,” Stacia murmured, “but like ya, I will do whatever the winner asks.”

“That leaves it down to you and me, Fluff,” Karen grinned. “You have a lead, but it’s not insurmountable, like Al’s was.”

“I won’t lose,” Fluff said, her voice holding a hint of a growl.

“Oh, feisty kitty wants to play with the big girls, does she?” Karen grinned. “Alright, bring it on. I already know what I’m going to make you do for me when I win.”

Fluff snorted, “I will pick something special for you, after I win.”

Alburet and Stacia exchanged a glance, happy to see Fluff starting to assert herself. “I have a feeling I’ll be a toy if Karen wins,” Alburet murmured, getting a broad grin and a wink from Karen. “I have no idea what Fluff might request of me, but I will gladly fulfill whatever it is.”

Fluff’s assertive stance faltered. “Thank you, Al.”

“And the lap cat is back,” Karen snickered. Slipping over to her lover, Karen put an arm around Fluff’s waist, “though I was thrilled to see that fire in your eyes a moment ago. Give me a run for it, Fluff. I want to see you striving, pushing, and always moving forward.”

Leaning her head against Karen, Fluff nodded. “It’s like there’s a part of me trying to free itself from a cage. It breaks out at times, then goes right back into its den. I think it might be part of my night terrors, too.”

“We can look at helpin’ ya with tha’,” Stacia said softly. “Ya mayhap have long suppressed part of ya tha’ now be yearnin’ to be free, now tha’ ya feel like ya can be.”

Fluff’s eyes darted from one of them to the next. “You think I might have split personality?”

Alburet took two quick steps to reach her side and put his arm around her. “Nowhere near as bad as I had, but you went through hell as a child. It wouldn’t be unusual, Fluff. We love you, regardless of what we might find. The soft squishy side of you is amazing, as is the sharp fighting side that springs into the fray.”

Fluff nodded, resting her head on Alburet’s shoulder. “Okay. If I win, I’ll have Stacia start with that tonight.”

“If I win, I will too,” Karen said softly. “I want you to be all you can, Fluff. If we find something you don’t like, I’m sure we can do something about it. But if we find a part of you that you want to embrace, we’ll help you with that too.”

Sniffling a little at the wave of love that flooded her, Fluff stopped and pulled the two of them into a hug. “I love you, all of you.”

“Aye, we be lovin’ ya too,” Stacia said as she wrapped Fluff up from behind. “Master,” she said very softly, “I be givin’ the name of kitty to Fluff. Karen be our mynx, Fluff will be our cuddle kitty.”

“You all coming?” Gerald called out from a hundred feet away, noticing that Alburet and his wives had stopped.

“Coming,” Alburet said as he got them all moving again.

“Not yet, but after I win, you will be,” Karen snickered.

“She might be our mynx, but she’ll give you a run on most sex-crazed,” Alburet chuckled at Stacia.

“Aye, and I would nay have it any other way,” Stacia smiled as she slipped an arm around Karen’s waist. “Wait until ya see what I can do now with me tail.”

Karen’s eyes sparkled. “Oh, now that sounds like fun.”

Fluff giggled softly, “They always tease each other. It makes me smile when I feel the love and lust that they have for each other.”

“Yeah,” Alburet said, his arm still around Fluff’s waist as he walked with her. “It’s nice to see that, and it’s also nice to know that one of us would love a simple cuddle as much as they love to make others pant and moan.”

Fluff smiled softly as she leaned against him for a moment. “Cuddles feel like comforting love.”

“Which is why your cuddles are the best cuddles,” Alburet replied. Lowering his voice, he whispered just for her, “Win this bet, Fluff. I want to do whatever you want of me.”

A shiver ran through her at his words. “For you, Al, I will do anything.”

“As we would for you, our pretty kitty,” Alburet murmured. “Now let’s catch up to the others before they think we stopped again.”

“Karen would be all for that, as would Stacia,” Fluff giggled.

“It’s in their nature,” Alburet laughed, earning curious looks from Stacia and Karen.

Chapter Thirty-six

The rest of that day passed with only one other fight. The undead that attacked them were cut down as easily as the first set had been that morning. A couple of times while they walked through the desert, they caught sight of an army of Infernals a few miles ahead of them, clearing out mobs before they could attack them.

Fluff won by a hundred damage, but when they retired to the tent for the evening, she didn’t ask for anything but to be held.

“Are you sure?” Karen asked.

“Yes, but we should try the bet again when we reach Peace. It’s almost guaranteed that we’ll have to fight a lot there,” Fluff looked at the others, “and I want it to be a group thing with everyone involved. Tonight, though, all I really want is to be held after Stacia looks into my mind.”

Stacia nodded, “Aye, we will do both then.”

Fluff got comfortable, with the others gathered around her. A flutter of fear and uncertainty grew in her chest as she looked at each of them.

“Shh, we will nay treat ya any different no matter what be there,” Stacia said softly, placing her hand on Fluff’s chest and bleeding away the negative emotions. “Ya asked for me to look, and they will be with us as we take a walk through ya mind.”

Nodding jerkily, Fluff closed her eyes, “Okay.”

Stacia sang the song to lull Fluff into the state needed while the other two exchanged a look of concern. Once Fluff was ready, Stacia glanced at the two beside her. “Be ya ready?”

“Yes,” they said in unison.

“Then let us begin,” Stacia said as they touched both Fluff and her. Placing her hands back on Fluff, Stacia sang a new song to take them all into Fluff’s mind.

The four looked around at what appeared to be an art gallery, with paintings displayed on the walls at regular intervals. “What is this place?” Julia asked as she looked at the closest image, which began to play a snippet of memory.

“It be ya memories, all laid out to be viewed,” Stacia said. “This be what I see when I lull ya to sleep for a dream walk. Me Ma’ called it the Gallery of the Mind. Iffin ya have another personality, then accordin’ to me Ma’, we might be findin’ them here.”

They followed Julia down long hallways, glancing at the paintings as they went by. A young Julia was the predominant person in each one. The first few showed a baby with pale skin, but it soon became apparent that Julia was aging with each new image. They passed one with a heavy cloth crumpled at its base.

“Stacia?” Karen asked, pointing at the portrait as they passed.

“Her Ma’s death,” Stacia said softly.

“The cloth?” Karen pressed.

“She did nay wish to recall the memory, so she covered the painting and turned it towards the wall,” Stacia said, giving Julia a hug. “She recalls it now, so it stays as it is.”

Alburet blinked as he thought of his own mind. “You knew from the first walk how badly damaged my mind was, then?”

Stacia looked down. “Nay. Ya mind be different. Ya do nay have paintings, ya have stained glass windows. It was difficult at first to know with ya, as ya mind had covered up the old ones with the new.”

“Oh,” Alburet said softly.

A shadow flickered ahead of them, causing them all to pause. “Ya need to call out to them, Fluff,” Stacia said softly. “They be ya, they will heed ya call.”

Gulping, Julia’s voice trembled, “Hello? I want to talk… is that okay?”

“Why now?” The words came from all around them, and the shadows between portraits seemed to darken. “You don’t need me now. You are safe, and with them.”

“But…” Julia faltered, not knowing what to say.

“If you are her, then you know how much we love her,” Karen said firmly. “She wants to know why she’s starting to act differently than she has in the past.”

“She calls to me often while she is out with you,” the room grew warmer as the voice went on. “She rarely needed me before, calling on me only a few times in her life, and only once allowed me to move her body. Since she has started Alpha World, she calls to me much more often.”

“Rage,” Alburet said. “You were there to help and protect her with Pavel. That was the time you took control, wasn’t it?”

A shadowy shape appeared a dozen feet away. “Yes, she needed me to save her.”

“Thank you,” Julia sniffled, “I know that it was the right thing to do, now.”

“Yes. They helped you learn,” Rage said. “With them, you have less need of me, but still you call on me every day.”

“I need you to fight, to be their equal,” Julia said, stepping towards the shadow. “I’m afraid of you, yet I know that I need you.”

“That’s why I stay away unless called,” Rage said, stepping back. “I will come when needed, but let you be otherwise.”

“What if I want to be more like you, so I can be more with them and for them?” Julia asked, continuing to slowly advance on the shadow.

Karen started to move forward, but Stacia caught her arm and shook her head. Leaning over, she spoke very softly, “Nay, she has to do this.”

“Julia, you no longer need me,” Rage said, trying to step back, but an invisible barrier stopped her.

“You’re wrong,” Julia said, continuing to advance, her body shifting into Fluffball’s, “for I wish to be with them forever, and to do that, I need you. Together, we can be what I want to be. Without you, I’ll be scared little Julia, huddled in the corner, too afraid to do what I could.”

A sudden light flashed into existence and illuminated the shadow, which was a reverse coloration of Julia. Black skin shone while luminous white hair cascaded down her back. “If we merge, there is no saying what will happen to either of us,” Rage said, still trying to back away from Fluffball. Fear radiated from the figure.

“They will help us, as they have before,” Fluffball said, shifting completely into the persona she was far more comfortable in than her own skin. “Join me, please. Together we can be worthy of them, equal to them, and able to protect them, as they have us.”

Furred arms outstretched, Fluffball stepped closer while Rage began to hyperventilate. “What if you have need of me again?”

“You will always be with me,” Fluffball said calmly as her hands inched closer to Rage’s face. “I won’t force you, but I ask you… please?”

The single word seemed to break Rage’s will. “I’m only a fragment of you, I can’t resist our will. Will we be Julia or Fluffball going forward?”

“Fluff. Not scared Julia, nor timid, yet yearning, Fluffball. We will be just Fluff— Berserker, lover, and wife of Karen, Alburet, and Stacia. Together, we will grow, and become what we always could have been if we had been allowed to.”

Rage bowed her head. “As we say it, so it will be. I am the Rage that you will call upon to protect our precious lovers, and to kill the foes that would seek to do us harm.” The figure burst into dust and was drawn into Fluff.

The others watched, unsure what to do. After a long second, Fluff turned around, her smile wide. “I am Fluff, your wife. I am Fluff, your claws to rend our foes. I am Fluff, and I will defend our love with my life.” Her smile grew blindingly brilliant. When they blinked their eyes clear, they were surprised to find they were back in their tent, kneeling next to a sleeping Fluff.

“Tha’ was nay expected,” Stacia breathed.

“Is she okay?” Karen asked, stroking Fluff’s cheek.

Fluff nestled her head into Karen’s hand with a contented purr, which brought a smile to their faces. “I think she’s okay,” Alburet said.

A soft flash behind them brought all three heads around to see Vicky sitting in a comfortable chair. “That was not expected, but from what I can see, it worked better than years of therapy.”

Karen’s lips drew back into a snarl. “You!”

Vicky sighed, “If you persist, I’ll do what I did last time. I’m here to thank you all. Repairing Seamus’ mind was a key test for Alpha World, and the results are going to be used to good ends. What just happened, taking a split personality, a deeply withdrawn split personality, and getting them to mesh so easily…” A bright smile lit her face. “Let’s just say that, if nothing else, Mindblown is going to be a leader in the mental health field.”

“Not if you split us up,” Karen spat.

Vicky gave an enigmatic smile. “Split you up?” With a growl, Karen took a step forward and froze in place. “I did warn you,” Vicky said with a sigh.

“Vicky, let her go please,” Alburet said, stepping behind Karen and wrapping his arms around her.

“Since you asked nicely,” Victoria said.

Karen tried forward, only to find Alburet holding her. “She froze me again?”

“Yes,” Alburet said, squeezing her gently, “calm down. She obviously came to talk to us.”

“As perceptive as always, Alburet,” Victoria said. “I came to discuss the quest I set before you. The reward was a boon of your choice. You all seem bent on making sure all of you are able to go to Delta World. I don’t think you know what you are asking, but, if that is really your wish then I will grant it.”

Karen settled back against Alburet. “If he completes the quest, we can go with him?”

“I will make sure it happens,” Victoria said.

“Overlord,” Stacia asked, her eyes averted, “there be a rumor that Two-souled can nay have children…”

“You are wondering why, after all this time, you don’t bear his offspring growing inside of you?” Victoria asked gently.

“Aye, is it me?” Stacia blurted out.

“No child, no, it is not you,” Victoria said, her voice growing soft. “It is a limitation in Alpha World. It has not been decided yet if such a pairing will be allowed in Delta World. I will promise you one thing, Stacia. If he wins, and you all go with him, I will make sure you at the very least are able to give him children.”

“Just her?” Karen asked.

One eyebrow arched, and the corner of Victoria’s mouth twitched up. “Maybe it can be extended to others, but that will require me pulling some strings, Karen Young. Are you asking me for a separate boon?”

Alburet felt the sudden tension in Karen’s muscles. “If you deny me, I’ll understand, but Fluff…” She trailed off, her eyes going to the sleeping Lunari.

“Yes, part of her yearns deeply to be a mother. She hopes to name her first daughter after her mother,” Victoria’s voice grew soft again for a moment. “Contrary to how you view me, Karen, I do care for those that I am fond of… even you.”

Karen went a little limp in Alburet’s arms. “Me?”

“You care for people that I have grown fond of. They love you to such a degree that it is almost painful to behold, just as you love them, even if you have a harder time expressing those feelings with words. I know you believe that I’m trying to hurt you, and them, but that is not the case. When the time comes and I explain things to Seamus, I will let you all be there so you can understand as well. Between now and then, all hell is going to break loose. They will need your fire to weather the storm that is coming. Do your best so that he may do what he needs to.”

“We’re on our way to the city of Peace,” Alburet said.

“Yes, and you have help. The Dark Lord is smoothing your way again, even after I told him not to,” Victoria chuckled. “He obeys the letter of my words, if not the spirit of them. Let this be a lesson; children are a handful.”

Stacia nodded. “I will keep ya words in me heart, Overlord.”

“Stacia,” Victoria paused for a moment before continuing, “you have become so much more than I ever expected you to. You are the glue that binds them, and I am grateful for what you have done. You have given both Seamus and Julia love, not just with you but with each other, and with Karen. Thank you.”

At a loss, Stacia bowed deeply to Victoria. “I’m honored, Overlord. I only followed my heart and helped them find the truth in theirs.”

“Others might not have done the same,” Victoria said as she rose to her feet, the chair vanishing. “I have been here too long already. Thank you for helping my friend, and for helping me prove that Alpha World can be more than just a game. Good luck in Peace. You will need it, with what lies ahead.” A soft glow enveloped her and she vanished.

“Maybe she isn’t a complete bitch,” Karen muttered, still held in Alburet’s arms.

“We should get some sleep, and Fluff needs our love,” Alburet said as he walked Karen over to the bedding.

“I can walk myself,” Karen huffed.

“Yeah, but then I would have to let you go,” Alburet said, “and I didn’t want to yet.”

A soft smile appeared on Karen’s lips. “Well, okay.”

Stacia got their clothing put away in their bags before stripping and joining them in the cuddle puddle. “The Overlord be watchin’ over us, we be truly blessed,” Stacia murmured.

Chapter Thirty-seven

Waking the next morning, Alburet found he was not the only one awake. Fluff sat in the corner with her back to them, her art supplies on the ground next to her. Shifting carefully so as not to wake the other two, he slipped out of bed and approached her.

“Fluff, are you okay?”

Looking over her shoulder, her smile was brittle. “I’m not sure. My thoughts have been jumbled since I woke up. I thought drawing would help calm me.” Looking down at her art book, she sighed, “I think I’ll be okay, but I’m not who I was yesterday.”

Sitting down beside her, he glanced at what she’d drawn. Pavel was hanging from a tree, while Julia and her mother smiled up at the body. Lips pursed, Alburet nodded. “No, you aren’t, yet you still are.” Putting his arm around her waist, he nodded at the artwork, “You’ve held that inside for a long time, haven’t you.”

“Yes,” Fluff said, leaning into his side. “I keep getting little impulses that I’ve never had before. Is that her, trying to be the one in charge?”

“No,” Alburet said as his hand came up to rub her ears. “I would bet they’re impulses you’ve had all along, but never acknowledged. You wanted to be the good girl you were always told to be, so they’re a part of you that you suppressed for a long time.”

“You think I should do what my impulses are telling me to, then?” Fluff asked softly.

“I think you should do what you want,” Alburet said. “The three of us will care and support you Fluff, because we all love you. We love all of you—old, new, shy, forward... as long as it’s you, we will shower you in love.”

“Okay,” Fluff murmured, setting the art book to the side. “Thank you, Al.” Lunging, she knocked him down and was on top of him, her lips meeting his with a hungry passion.

Stunned at her sudden aggressiveness, Alburet’s arms went around her by reflex and he returned the kiss. Panting a little when she broke the kiss, Alburet looked up at her with a touch of wonder in his eyes. “Feisty kitty today?”

“I think I’m going to be more aggressive and demanding,” Fluff said as she rolled away from him and started to pack up her art supplies.

“I think that will be interesting,” Alburet said, taking a few deep breaths to calm his libido.

“Yes,” Fluff said as she stood, her eyes sparkling as she looked at him. “Give me a few days, and I think things will be very interesting.” She leaned over and kissed the top of his head. “I feel more energetic than I ever have before.”

“Aye, tha’ is nay a surprise,” Stacia said from where she lay watching them. “He was right, we will love ya nay matter what. Can I be getting’ one of them kisses now?”

“Me too,” Karen said as she appeared, leaning over Stacia, “please.”

Fluff giggled, “So demanding.” Her steps were almost skipping as she went over and knelt to kiss first one, then the other, both kisses just as passionate as the one she’d given Alburet. “It might take me a few days to fully integrate these new urges and thoughts…”

“We will be here to help,” Stacia murmured as her hand ran up Fluff’s side. “Do nay doubt tha’.”

“Stop that,” Fluff said, bopping Stacia on the nose before freezing in place. “Err…”

Karen started to laugh, “Oh, she is going to be commanding. Means we’ll all tag team you, Stacia.”

Stacia’s eyes had gone wide at Fluff’s bop, but became heavy lidded when Karen finished speaking. “Promise?”

Fluff seemed to relax as she realized that Stacia wasn’t upset. “Maybe… give me a few days first, please.”

“As much time as you need,” Alburet said softly from behind Fluff. “We need to start getting ready for the day, though.”

“Darn, I was hoping to spend the day letting Fluff kiss and ravage me,” Karen mock pouted.

Fluff shook her head, a soft giggle slipping from her, “You’ll never change, will you?”

“I might, but if I do, it’ll be because of you three and will only be for the better,” Karen said seriously, standing and helping Fluff to her feet. “People change, but if you love them, you can accept it and continue to love them.”

Fluff looked down. “Thank you.”

“Of course. My first wife should always feel love,” Karen said softly as she embraced Fluff. “So, about that bet when we reach the city of Peace, still up for that?”

“Yes,” Fluff replied instantly, eagerness radiating off her. “By then, I’ll be more than ready.”

“Good. I’ll make you earn it,” Karen said as she let go of Fluff and began to grab her clothes.

“As will I,” Alburet said as he pulled his pants up. “All of us, you said, so I’ll jump back in. You have better sustained damage than I do, but if we fight for more than three hours, I’ll get two Imp Storms.”

“Iffin I control the right people, ya all will lose to me,” Stacia said as she dressed, “so do nay count me out.”

The fire of competition began to burn in each of them, all four wanting to win. Stacia was ready first, and Alburet Copied her while he finished grabbing his gear. Kitten blew him a kiss as she and Stacia left the tent.

“How long until Bob upgrades again?” Karen asked as she got her backpack in place.

“Level 81,” Alburet said as he summoned Bob and Copied him. “Ready for another day, Bob?”

“Yes,” Bob grinned. “Waiting to summon Tiny until we leave the tent?”

“I don’t see a point in making him shuffle around on his knees,” Alburet chuckled.

“Hehe, but maybe he likes that kind of thing,” Bob snickered.

“TMI, Bob,” Alburet laughed. “Get outside.”

Bob and BJ skipped over to the tent flap, following Karen out. Alburet watched them go with a shake of his head. “Silly fucker.”

“Al?” Fluff said. “Can I ask you something?”

“Always, Fluff. What is it?” Alburet said as he settled his backpack in place.

“When your different shards began to return to you, did you feel different?”

“There were a couple of days when I felt a little off,” Alburet said. “Is that what you’re feeling?”

“A little,” Fluff said as she took his hand. “It’s mostly the impulses to do things that I wouldn’t have considered before, or ones that I would have immediately discounted.”

“Like taking my hand without thinking about it?” Alburet asked as he let his fingers tighten around hers.

“Yes,” Fluff said. “But at the same time it feels completely natural, like it’s what I’ve always done.”

“You’re integrating a part of you,” Alburet said softly. “It will feel a bit odd for a while. It would take years of help, normally, to do what you’re doing right now. Kind of like my mind becoming whole again, Fluff. Alpha World makes it possible, and the love we have helps make it easier.” He pulled her closer and kissed her cheek. “Now, are you ready to go feral and rip apart our enemies?”

Her skin flushed red and her claws shot out of her hands. “Yessss.”

“Damn, that’s sexy,” Alburet said as he briefly kissed her lips. “That feeling is one that you’ll get used to. You’ll learn when and where to temper it, though.”

Fluff had frozen when he kissed her, but now nodded. “The rage feels even more natural now.”

“Because you accept it for what it is—a part of you. I have that same rage inside me. It’s not unusual or wrong. Now come on,” he gave her a gentle tug, “otherwise they might think we plan to stay in here alone.”

“Karen would come right back in to join,” Fluff giggled.

“Stacia wouldn’t be far behind,” Alburet added as they left the tent.

The fight that morning was the same sets of undead they’d seen the day before, allowing the group to easily respond to them. During the fight, Alburet noticed Fluff moving with more fluidity than she had previously.

While the bodies were looted, he went to Fluff’s side. “Fluff, did you feel different during that fight?”

Fluff nodded and chewed her lower lip. “Yes. I felt looser, and I was reacting faster than before.”

“Oh good, I thought I was the only one who noticed,” Karen said as they began moving to the northeast again.

“Before, even when I was using Rage, attacking felt a little off, like my brain was reacting to things a little slowly, and sometimes I would do something other than I had intended… I guess that was the other part of me trying to help, but not wanting to fully come out?”

“Aye, tha’ be most likely,” Stacia nodded. “Ya seem to be integratin’ faster than even I had thought ya would.”

“It’s a little scary,” Fluff said her voice not wavering as it would have in the past, “the idea that I wasn’t fully me for so long.”

“You’ve always been you. Now, you’re even more you,” Karen said giving her a side hug.

“I know what she means,” Alburet said softly. “Finding out that your mind has more than just you in it. That realization can be scary. Thankfully, I had all of you to help me, and now Fluff has us to help her.”

A small smile formed on Fluff’s lips. “Yes. I’m very happy that we have each other.” Her arm slipped around Karen’s waist. “Now we just need to make sure we can stay together.”

“If he completes the quest, we will,” Karen said quickly, remembering that Fluff had been asleep during the conversation with Vicky. “When you slept after accepting your other self, Vicky showed up and confirmed what the boon would be.”

Eyes wide, a couple of tears spilled from Fluff’s eyes. “Really? We can stay together, even in Delta World?”

Alburet stepped behind her, wrapping her in his arms as they kept walking. “Yes, Fluff, we can stay together in Delta World, if we finish the quest.”

“The Overlord even said she can promise me children in Delta World, iffin we do the quest,” Stacia added, a bright smile plastered across her face.

Fluff’s lips twitched up and down. “Yeah, kids.”

“She might let us have kids with Alburet in Delta World, as well,” Karen said softly. “Would you like having a passel of rug rats that we can all love?”

“Yes!” Fluff said the word from her heart. “Yes, I would love for that to happen.”

“Then we need to focus on the quest ahead of us,” Karen said. “We’ll stay together and have a family.”

“But…” Fluff trailed off as she thought of Alburet’s body, laying in a pod somewhere. Turning her head a little so she could see part of Alburet’s face, she asked her question. “Do you think Vicky would be able to make it so we could see you during the transition from here to there?”

“She seems to have an enormous amount of control at Mindblown,” Alburet murmured, “so it might be possible. We can ask next time we see her.”

Nodding, Fluff pecked his nose with a kiss. “Thank you, Al. All of this… started with you, for me.”

“He started it for all of us,” Karen chuckled. “He caught all of our eyes, then our hearts, and now here we are, together and happy.”

“Aye, he be special,” Stacia said as she ran a hand down his back.

“I’m just me, I’m not special in any way,” Alburet objected.

“Ya helped each of us realize a dream we had, master,” Stacia said, ignoring his objection. “That makes ya special to us. Ya brought Gerald and Marysue to a point where they be takin’ steps. Alpha Company, which was made by ya, be amongst the movers and shakers of society in Stormguard. Even the Dark Lord has taken an interest in ya. Yet ya still insist ya be nay special?”

Shaking his head, Alburet sighed, “Fine. When you say it like that, I guess it could be taken that way.”

“You should know better than to argue with your wives,” Karen said.

“I’m not arguing,” Alburet objected.

“That sounded like arguing to me,” Fluff added with a straight face.

“Et tu, Fluffball,” Alburet said.

“I’m not Fluffball anymore, just Fluff,” Fluff said with conviction. “If I could change my in-game name…” A brief light of white and black stripes flared around her, making everyone blink.

“What the fuck?” Karen said in shock.

“Ya be Fluff now,” Stacia said simply. “The Dark Lord works in mysterious ways.”

Fluff tapped at her UI to bring up her character screen. Her name had indeed been changed. “Umm… I don’t think it was him. I have a title added to my name. Fluff, Champion of Bastet.”

“What the fuck?” Alburet echoed Karen’s earlier statement.

“Maybe we’ll find out, later?” Fluff said after a moment.

“Our group be blessed by multiple gods,” Stacia said in wonder. “I do nay know of another family tha’ can say so.”

“We can ask Ioaniss tonight,” Alburet said finally, as they kept trudging across the desolate sands, trailing after the others.

Chapter Thirty-eight

The second fight was the same as the previous one, and was just as easily dealt with. Fluff again seemed to flow with the combat, several times avoiding attacks that would have hit her before.

When they set up camp for the night, the group was in decent spirits, but tired from the  days of traveling as quickly as they could. Again, they’d caught occasional glimpses of a large group of Infernals miles ahead of them that seemed to be finding and killing most of the mobs in their path.

While changing, Alburet was aware of Fluff eyeing him subtly, but he didn’t raise the point. When they exited the tent after changing, Fluff took his hand and walked with him to the fire. Alburet smiled and let her lead him along.

Sala was finishing the pork stew when Vladimir joined them at the fire. The meal was silent, with no small talk, and when Vladimir, Renful, and the Shamans had finished eating, they each dispersed to their tents.

“Such engaging traveling companions,” Rolland said with a straight face.

“Sir Dracon normally has better manners than this,” Ioaniss said with a frown. “Whatever his goal is, it must be quite serious.”

“Sir Jones,” Karen said, side-tracking the conversation, “what can you tell us about Champions of Bastet?”

Pulling out a flask, Ioaniss took a sip. “It depends on just what information you’re looking for.”

“How does Bastet choose her Champions?” Karen said.

“Hmm,” Ioaniss said, taking another pull on his flask before putting it away. “She doesn’t choose a Champion often, but when she does, it is someone who embodies at least three of her major ideals for the Lunari people.”

“Can you elaborate, please?” Fluff asked. “What are her ideals?”

Ioaniss squinted as he studied Fluff for a moment before nodding. “I see. Well, now that I know why you’re asking, I can try to piece together what you want to know. Bastet is a fickle goddess at times, very much like her idol, a cat.”

Alburet snorted and reached out to rub Fluff’s ears, earning him an elbow and a pout from Fluff. “Sorry,” Alburet chuckled.

“Faithfulness to family, fearlessness in combat, knowing oneself, and willingness to protect those around her at the cost of her own life are some of the traits she values.”

“Which makes sense,” Stacia nodded.

“Being a Champion means she will be keeping an eye on you and that if something comes up that she wants taken care of, she will let you know, since she can’t come to this plane anymore,” Ioaniss said. “I’m curious as to what has happened since the last time we talked that precipitated this change.”

“Life,” Alburet said. “Fluff has grown, in part due to Stacia’s abilities.”

“That is another topic I would love to talk about at length,” Ioaniss said.

“It might negatively impact her family,” Alburet replied stiffly.

“I understand. Family is precious,” Ioaniss said. “If you decide otherwise, I promise to keep what I learn private.”

“I do nay mind tellin’ ya, Sir Jones, as ya have likely figured it out yaself. Iffin ya wish to visit our tent, I will tell ya the story.” Looking at Rolland and Kim, she smiled. “Ya both be welcome to come as well, since ya have been good friends to us.”

Rolland’s lips pursed, but he nodded. “Of course.”

Cody and Sala exchanged looks as the others left them at the fire. “Sala, I never did catch your family name,” Carter said, trying to start a conversation.

“Davies-Rhys,” Sala replied with a tip of his fez.

Closing the flap behind him, Alburet looked to Stacia. She was quite calm, not nervous like he’d been expecting. He seated himself beside her, and Stacia squeezed his hand as she began telling the story of her family.

Everyone sat in respectful silence as she told her tale. When she finished, she looked at Ioaniss. “Does tha’ answer ya questions, Sir Jones?”

“Yes, and it is exactly as I had thought,” Ioaniss nodded. “Your family has always been loyal to the Crown, so it matters not in the least to me that your mother is a Succubus. As I said earlier, I will keep that story to myself, but it is nice to know I was on the mark.”

"You heard my quest, earlier,” Rolland said, “and the promised reward of learning the history of my bloodline. My unusual abilities have been in my family for as long as we’ve kept records. We’ve kept them secret as much as we could, so as not to draw unwanted attention—especially during the days when Necromancers and Summoners were persecuted.”

“Understandable,” Ioaniss replied. “I would love to know more, once you find something out, Rolland Magiblood.”

“Since Stacia shared her story, I feel it is only right to share mine,” Kim said softly. “It isn’t horrible, but it isn’t exactly something to be proud of either. Most of my family, down the years, have tended towards necromancy. It’s only been in the last two generations that we’ve really started to break away from that Class.”

“I thought ya had a similar look to some of our patrons at the inn,” Stacia nodded.

“Yes, my mother is from the Nightcrawler line,” Kim said. “Do you know the history of that family?”

“Yes,” Ioaniss nodded, “at least I know it from the point when Stormguard was founded. They appeared out of nowhere, which has always been a bit of a mystery. I’m even more curious since the book from the Keep didn’t mention them.”

“The reason for that is that they’re an offshoot of the Stein line. They split away three generations before Peace was sacked,” Kim said looking down. “The speculation in our records is that our patriarch at the time might have had a hand in the city falling.”

Ioaniss rubbed at his chin. “That would be very hard to prove either way. Still, depending on everything going on, maybe we can find evidence to that while we are there.”

“I would rather we didn’t,” Kim said, raising her eyes to meet Ioaniss’. “I would like that to stay dead and buried.”

Bowing his head a fraction, Ioaniss gave her a small smile. “I will do as you say, in deference to your honesty in admitting the story.” Glancing at the others, he let out a short laugh, “It seems we all have reasons to go to the ruined city of Peace. I somehow doubt it will live up to its name when we get there.”

Snorting, Alburet’s lips curled into a sardonic smile, “I agree.”

“On that note, it is late and we seem to be getting up before dawn, so I should take my leave,” Ioaniss yawned as he got to his feet. “I wonder how long Vladimir will try to keep this pace.”

“That’s a good point,” Rolland said as he stood up slowly. “We’re going to wear down if we keep going as we have been. The last trip through the Dead Lands was much more reasonably paced.”

“Any idea how far away our objective is?” Alburet asked Ioaniss.

“At least a week, though possibly up to a month,” Ioaniss sighed. “We only have a vague idea of where the city might be, though I rather think the Infernals in front of us will lead us right to it.”

“Good point,” Karen said. “We’ll need to thank the Dark Lord next time we talk to him.”

“About that,” Ioaniss said, looking back at Alburet. “Any comment about why, for the second time, we’ve been aided by his creatures?”

“He likes me?” Alburet said.

Laughing, Ioaniss left the tent, “Understated, but fair enough. Good night.”

“We’ll see you in the morning,” Rolland said as Kim and he also left.

Karen tied the tent flap closed once they were gone. “Time for bed.”

“Yes, but I want to cuddle some before we sleep,” Fluff said, her voice holding a demanding tone which got everyone’s attention.

“Oh, demanding kitty,” Karen giggled as she walked towards Fluff. “First we have to get naked, don’t we?”

Fluff tossed her dress at Karen, stopping the Assassin in her tracks. “Yes,” Fluff giggled, quickly doffing her undergarments and diving into the bedding. “Well, come on.”

Everyone blinked again in shock at how forward Fluff was being, but quickly joined her. Cuddling and getting Fluff to purr by rubbing her ears and stomach, the quartet found a moment of peace and happiness in their journey.

“Goodnight, me loving family,” Stacia said softly.

Once everyone echoed her words in their own way, she sang them to sleep. Laying awake for a few more minutes, Stacia sent a prayer to the Dark Lord and another to Bastet, thanking both gods for the happiness her family had found together.

Chapter Thirty-nine

The next five days settled into a routine. The first attack of the day was always an assortment of Forgotten Undead. They would still end up in one or two other fights with undead that got past the army of Infernals marching a few miles ahead of them. When the sun began to set, they would set camp, have a simple dinner, then retire for the night.

Vladimir’s group didn’t talk much, though the Shamans did let enough hints drop for the others to realize that they were guildless mercenaries. Renful and Vladimir ate with the rest of them, but otherwise kept to themselves.

Fluff’s personality shifted over several days as she became a bit more aggressive and bolder than she had been. She even went so far as to join some of the sexual banter that Stacia and Karen routinely flung around.

Settling into the tent for the evening with a week of travel behind them and the Gods only knew how much more to come, everyone was tired of the pace they were setting. Stripping down, Alburet twisted his neck back and forth to work a kink out of it.

“I know Vlad wants to get there as quick as he can, but man. He’s really pushing the pace,” Alburet sighed.

“Maybe we just need a little rest and relaxation tonight,” Fluff said, her breath warming the back of his shoulders.

“Fluff?” Alburet asked softly, “What did you have in mind?”

“You know when I was talking with Karen and Stacia earlier?” Fluff asked as her hands went around his waist, her naked body pressing against his.

“Yes,” Alburet’s voice caught on the word, his body responding to her actions.

“They agreed to tie you down for me again,” Fluff murmured and began trailing kisses down his spine. “Do you want to take another step with me, husband?”

“Gods yes,” Alburet breathed.

“Then go to them,” Fluff said, placing one last kiss on his back.

Swallowing hard, Alburet turned to find Stacia and Karen, also nude, were waiting for him with the silk ropes they’d used before. “I see that I’m the last to know.”

“It be for Fluff. She was the one to suggest this tonight. Ya would nay wish to deny her now, would ya?” Stacia purred as she patted the bedding. “Come on.”

Karen was grinning. “We’ll be playing with you both, but Fluff will be the maestro of this beautiful symphony.”

Laying down, his eyes went to Fluff, who was still standing next to his gear, and their eyes met. “I’ve wanted this moment for so long, Al. I feel confident enough now, my doubts have retreated and tonight, I am bold enough to demand this.”

As the others tied his wrists, Alburet felt the need to ask a question that bothered him. “What about the night terrors you’d been having?”

Fluff’s smile grew wide. “I haven’t had one since I accepted all of me.”

A small knot of worry in his chest vanished. “That’s good.”

“You’ve been worried about that since we told you,” Karen said softly. “We’ve all known, Al. She thinks that now is the time, so now is the time.”

“Aye, and she be the one in charge for this,” Stacia reminded him as they proceeded to secure him the same way they had the last time.

“This time, he can watch as we all start,” Fluff said, walking towards them.

A groan of disappointment slipped from him, causing the other two to giggle. “Aye, I thought ya might react like tha’,”

Helping Fluff down onto the bedding next to Alburet, Karen grinned at him. “Enjoy the show.”

The trio of beauties enjoying each other a few feet from him was tantalizing and aggravating at the same time. It was like having a three-course meal just beyond reach, and all he could do was imagine having a taste. After what felt like an eternity, Fluff finally came to him, her legs sliding over his waist as she positioned herself above him.

“Are you ready?” Fluff asked confidently, but Alburet could still see a hint of fear in her eyes.

“Gods, yes,” he managed to breathe out in a hoarse whisper as he felt her graze across his hard flesh.

Stacia and Karen crept over, positioning them so Fluff could sink down onto him. Eyes rolling back, Alburet shuddered as the warm sensation of Fluff surrounding him was the only thing he was aware of. Fluff’s deep, moaning growl of pleasure vibrated through his soul like a cat that had just gotten the meal it had been waiting for.

“Oh, this is amazing,” Fluff managed as she shifted slightly up his length, before pushing herself back down. “Mrr,” she purred as she continued the slow rhythm of riding him.

Hours later, they lay in a boneless heap, all of them sated. Alburet’s mind drifted back to the moment when Fluff had eased herself down atop him. A shiver went up his spine as he thought of the look of pleasure on her face.

“Ya be thinkin’ about it all over again,” Stacia murmured from his left. “Ya was caught up in the moment, so ya probably missed the last bit of fear she had melting away. Ya be a good man, master.”

Alburet kissed her head where it rested on his shoulder. “We need to sleep; morning is coming quickly.”

“Oh, aye, a handful of hours remain, but do nay worry—I will wake ya when it be time,” Stacia murmured. “Let me sing ya a song of love, so ya can rest.”

It seemed only a moment later when Alburet woke to Stacia’s kiss. “Master,” Stacia murmured, “it be time to wake.”

Blinking, Alburet sat up. “Already?”

“Aye, the others be outside already and breakfast be ready,” Stacia said as she stood. “Ya be the last to wake.”

“I’ll be right there,” Alburet yawned as he got to his feet, snagging his clothes.

Alburet stepped out of the tent and willed it away, dropping the Tentstone in his bag as he walked to the campfire, where everyone else was finishing their breakfast. “Sorry for my tardiness,” Alburet told them as he took the bowl from Fluff. “I’ll eat quickly.”

“That would be good,” Vladimir said coldly.

Hands tightening on the bowl as he began to shovel the frumenty into his mouth, Alburet frowned. He was growing tired of Vladimir’s attitude and lack of communication. “We’re a week into the Dead Lands, Sir Dracon. Care to tell us yet what your goal is?”

Vladimir’s eyes narrowed. “No, I do not. Not until we reach the city at least.”

“You’ve heard Sir Carter’s and Sir Jones’ reasons, and you specifically asked us to go with you,” Gerald said, picking up the conversation as Alburet’s mouth was full. “Is it not a good idea for us all to be on the same page?”

Vladimir’s lips pulled back into a grimace. “I’ll consider it, but we need to go.”

Alburet scooped the last bite into his mouth, then quickly used the cleaning bucket and handed his bowl to Sala. “Then by all means, let us go,” Alburet said.

Ioaniss looked around to make sure everyone was ready before picking up the Campstone. Pulling his crossbow, Ioaniss waited for mobs to show.

None of them were ready for the oversized Sandworm that burst forth from below. Ioaniss and Vladimir’s groups were both swallowed before the sand had cleared.

“Quickly,” Gerald said as he launched himself forward to attack the Elder Sandworm.

The others all joined him, with claws, blades, axes, and spells all impacting the side of the mob. Marysue even joined in, smacking the hide of the Elder Sandworm with her staff. Stacia and Kitten both reached out to touch the Worm in unison, draining 10% of its life in an instant.

A monstrous roar echoed across the sands as the Elder Sandworm shivered in place, having had so much of its life ripped away so quickly.

“Good thinking,” Alburet said, swinging his maul as Imps began to appear all around the mob. “Get it, boys.”

A chorus of agreement came from the Imps as they all began peppering the Worm with Fire Blasts. Fifteen seconds into the intense barrage, the Worm shivered. A sound much like a sink coming unplugged echoed from the mob as it tipped to the side and ten people all covered in bile came spilling out of its open mouth.

Marysue used Halo on the pile of people to give them as much health as quickly as she could. Shifting over to her other area heals, she layered as many on them as she was able. The people all began to shift and climb to their feet, to the relief of the others.

“Justice, that thing is huge,” Ioaniss managed to say as he put his crossbow away and pulled the whip off his hip.

“It’s going to burrow,” one of the Shamans yelled.

Everyone stepped back and spread out as the Elder Sandworm sank back into the ground. “Spread out, it’s got a big mouth,” Vladimir snapped at Renful, who was sticking next to him. “It will get fewer of us that way. Everyone be ready.”

A few heartbeats of tense waiting went by, before Alburet felt the sand under him shift. “Fuck me,” he said as he tried to jump clear, only to be swallowed whole. The inside of the Elder Sandworm was a tube that he slid straight down into, falling into a large stomach filled with acid. Hissing as the acid ate at his feet and calves, Alburet began hammering at the inside of the mob. “Spit, you fucking bitch!”

His life was draining faster than he cared for. Alburet quickly applied Demonic Haze and Demonic Vitality to give himself a little more health. Another thought struck him and he cast Demonic Retribution on himself as well. Small sparks started flaring continuously around his feet where they were submerged. “Ha! I’ll give you indigestion,” he muttered as he swallowed one of his health potions.

Smashing his flaming maul into the side of the mob, he was wondering how the others were doing outside when a shudder ran through the Worm and almost knocked Alburet off his feet. “I hope that was a good sign…”

With another shudder that knocked Alburet completely into the stomach acid, the worm convulsed. Spluttering as he sat up, Alburet wasn’t ready when the Worm heaved him back up the slide and onto the sands, his maul dropping next to him.

“He’s out,” someone said as a wave of cool energy washed over him, easing the sensation of being eaten alive.

“Thank you,” Alburet muttered as he struggled to his feet.

“It’s submerging again,” another person called out.

“Master,” Tiny nodded to him, “thank the Dark Lord you survived.”

“Get ready,” Vladimir’s voice echoed in Alburet’s ears.

Renful vanished, along with two of the Shamans, as the Elder Sandworm surfaced again. This time, though, as the group advanced on the worm, spines shot out of its sides, injuring them and forcing them back.

“Are you fucking kidding me?” Karen snapped as she looked at the spines, which covered eight feet up its side from where it rose out of the sand. “Fluff, going up,” Karen said, running forward and leaping up to grab a spine. She swung herself up, using them to climb up the Worm.

Fluff flushed red with Rage and used Leap to get there ahead of Karen, her claws digging in as she found her footing. “Good plan,” came the growl as Fluff began to tear divots out of the Worm.

“Follow me,” Gerald said. “Tiny, TJ, either side of me. We’ll make a hole for the others.” He squared up his shield and slammed it into one of the spines, which bent and angled away from him only to get caught next by Tiny’s shield, which caused it to snap. “Good, I was right.”

The fight continued after that delay, once the tanks had cleared a bare spot for the melee to attack from the ground again. The health of the Worm continued to drop, but the one remaining Shaman went pale. “It’s going to burrow with them inside.”

“Peace, help us,” Sala said.

“You have a few seconds to get them free,” Rolland said as he brought his staff around, slamming the butt of it into the ground. An icy gale swirled up around them, engulfing the Elder Worm and freezing it in place. Only five feet of the beast remained visible above the sand.

The mob let out another roar of frustration as it froze in place. “Hurry,” Kim urged them, sparing a quick glance at Rolland, who was collapsed onto the sands.

With renewed vigor, the group assaulted the mob until it finally shifted to the side and regurgitated the trio it had swallowed. Marysue was already casting her heals to help them.

With a final shudder as the ice gave way and freed the Elder Sandworm, it swayed above them, whimpering pathetically. “Clear out,” Vladimir shouted as he turned and ran.

Seeing the worm swaying above them, everyone but Karen and Fluff ran for it. Two of the people the worm had just spit out were just scrambling to their feet, and the third lay on the sands unmoving.

“Fluff, can we swing it?” Karen asked as she tried to shift the Worm to avoid the trio.

“Tiny, rush it!” Fluff cried out.

“Do it,” Alburet said, “both of you.”

Tiny and TJ spun around and charged at the worm. “For the master!”

“Jump!” Marysue screamed at Fluff and Karen.

When Tiny and TJ impacted, a shiver ran up the entire length of the Elder Sandworm as it tipped away from the three who had been swallowed last. Seeing it fall away from the bile covered trio, both Karen and Fluff jumped clear, angling over Tiny to land on the sand.

A ground shaking crash rumbled across the still air of the Dead Lands as the Elder Sandworm finally fell dead. “I can help,” Marysue said, rushing to heal the injured.

Gerald went along with her, seeing that it was Renful who lay unmoving on the ground. “He needs a rez, Mary,” he told her as she came to a stop next to Renful’s body.

Vladimir appeared next to them in a blur. “Renful, you aren’t done yet,” the words were soft as he waited for Marysue’s spell to finish.

A white glow surrounded the body of Renful and he twitched. “It worked,” Marysue beamed.

“Renful?” Vladimir said, waiting for the Necromancer to get to his feet.

“Yes master?” Renful asked as his health began to regenerate.

“Take a few minutes to clean up and get your breath back,” Vladimir said before turning to check on the Shamans.

Gerald watched him go with a raised eyebrow. Stacia stopped next to him. “He was worried. He hides it,” she said.

“Good to know,” Gerald replied, the frown leaving his face.

“Let’s see what the loot is while we wait,” Karen said as she walked over to the Sandworm’s corpse.

“Never seen one that big before,” Ioaniss commented as he walked along beside her. “There was a mention of one in a text from a few hundred years ago, but many people discounted a Sandworm of this size.”

“Well, now you have proof,” Karen chuckled. “Fucker can swallow two groups easy, might have gotten all of us if we hadn’t been shifted the little extra bit away.”

“Too true,” Ioaniss conceded.

Touching the corpse, Karen frowned. “Huh, what is this?” Standing up, she held out a badly corroded leather satchel. “A Royal Messenger Bag?”

Ioaniss’ hand shot forward, but stopped short of the bag. “I would very much like to see that, if you don’t mind.”

“There was no other loot?” Rolland asked from where he sat, leaning against Kim.

“Anyone get any loot from this thing?” Karen asked, still holding the bag. No one else had, so she turned to look at Gerald. “Should we?”

“Give it to him,” Gerald sighed.

Ioaniss gratefully accepted the satchel and opened it reverently. Inside, a medallion bearing the crest of the First Empire, gleaming on its polished Heavenly Steel face. Ioaniss pulled a badly corroded scroll out of the bag next, letting the satchel drop to his feet. Placing the medallion into his bag, he gently eased the scroll open.

Eyes widening as he read, Ioaniss went pale. “Oh… Peace.”

“What does it say?” Gerald asked.

“It’s a plea from Prince Igon, the Prince who stayed to defend the city of Peace while the citizens fled, buying them time to escape. It asks whoever finds the medallion to take it to his father. Prince Igon knew he wasn’t going to make it out of the city, so he gave the bag to his closest friend. The medallion opens the vaults below the city.”

“That’s where I need to go,” Cody said quickly.

“Yes,” Ioaniss nodded. “It’s one of the places my father had been searching for. The armory and treasury of the city reside inside the vaults, in addition to the Soul Urn.”

“None of which concerns my quest,” Vladimir said from a few feet away. “If you’re done examining the relic, we should start moving again.”

Gerald’s lips compressed, but he nodded. “As you say, Sir Dracon.”

Gently closing the scroll, Ioaniss put it into his bag with reverence and turned his gaze to Vladimir. “Vladimir, tonight you will tell us what your goal is.”

“Always poking your nose where it doesn’t belong, Ioaniss. That trait has always caused your family issues. Like your father—he’s been missing for over a year now, hasn’t he?” Vladimir sneered.

Face carefully blank, Ioaniss nodded. “For the good of humanity, we do what we do. Why do you do what you do, Vlad?”

Eyes going hard, Vladimir spun on his heel. “We move.”

Chapter Forty

Everyone was tense for the rest of the day, expecting another Elder Sandworm to show up. The only other fight they had was against more of the same Forgotten Undead, which was at least enough to level the Alpha Company group. As the sun set, they made camp, and everyone’s eyes were on Vladimir as he set up his tent.

“I’m perfectly aware that you are all staring at me,” Vladimir said with his back to them. “I’ll be back for dinner,” with that, he entered his tent.

“You should all be ashamed of yourselves,” Renful sniffed as he went to Vladimir’s tent and knocked on the post. “Master, do you need anything?”

Everyone broke away to their own tents, getting their gear put away before dinner. Alburet dismissed Kitten, Bob, and Tiny, thanking them all again for their hard work. The last to enter the tent, Alburet walked in to see all three women stripping down to put on more comfortable clothes for dinner. Pausing to admire the view, his lips stretched in a lecherous grin.

Stacia was the first to glance up and she cocked her hip to the side, widening her stance a bit. “So ya like what ya be seein’, do ya master?”

“Gods yes,” Alburet chuckled as the other two looked up to see him obviously enjoying the sight of them.

“Maybe we need to have us a match tonight,” Karen said, raising an eyebrow at him. “What do you think, Al?”

“That you’ll hurt me, but then you’ll kiss it better,” Alburet laughed.

Fluff didn’t cover up like she might have before, but she hadn’t struck a pose like Stacia, either. “Al, aren’t you going to change?”

“Oh, yeah,” chuckling, he dropped his bag and maul to the ground before starting to strip off his leathers, tucking the gloves into his belt pouch so he could have them at hand later. When he stripped off his chest piece, three wolf whistles made him pause. A quick glance around showed him all three women, now wearing black and red dresses, eyeing him like a chunk of meat. “I deserved that,” he laughed as he began to take off the pants. “Enjoy the show, ladies.”

More catcalls and wolf whistles came as he finished stripping and finally dressed in pants and a shirt, his boots the only armor piece he put back on. His wives were standing by the tent flap when he finished. “Ready for dinner?”

“Aye.”

“Not as much as I am for the fight afterwards,” Karen grinned.

“I’m looking forward to both,” Fluff smiled. “Karen… would you mind if I sparred against him first?”

Karen blinked, caught by surprise, as were the other two. “Of course not, Fluff. You can soften him up for me.”

“Good,” Fluff smiled broadly. “Are you going to get the door for us, Al?”

Shaking his head, Alburet brushed the tent flap aside. “Dinner awaits, my lovely wives.”

He was kissed by each as they left the tent. Following after them, he had a great view of the pert backsides of each in their dresses and once again had to wonder if he deserved what he had.

Kim was kneeling next to the pot, stirring the contents. “Another minute before it’s ready,” she told them.

“Surprised we’re early,” Alburet said. “I thought we took longer than we should have, just to change.”

“You certainly took your time,” Karen said as she took a seat next to Fluff. “We all had to wait for you again.”

Ioaniss chuckled as he took a seat, “Making them wait on you? I’m surprised at you, Alburet.”

Sighing, Alburet sat next to Stacia. “They were a little distracting.”

“Aye, we were tryin’ to change and the lech just drooled,” Stacia sighed.

Kim raised a brow at Alburet. “Really?”

Alburet’s cheeks burned. “I said they were distracting.”

“No kidding. I would have been lost, too,” one of the Shamans said, taking a seat.

“Right?” another one laughed as he took a seat. “I’m surprised he can still remember his own name.”

Alburet held back a snicker as his wives glared at the Shamans. “What did you make for dinner, Kim?” Alburet asked to deflect the conversation, and to help out the guys who had inadvertently helped him.

“We’re running out of the perishable stock, so tonight is a simple chicken soup,” Kim said, looking up as Rolland who came shuffling over. “How are you doing, hun?”

“A little better,” Rolland groaned as he sat. “I should be ready to go again in the morning.”

“That would be good,” Vladimir said stiffly as he took a seat. “You slowed our pace today.”

“He stopped the Elder Sandworm from burrowing with your assistant,” Sala pointed out. “Maybe you should thank him, instead.”

Vladimir’s eyes went flat as he stared at Sala. “You have made your point.”

Bowing from his seated position, Sala replied, “Very well. My apologies, Sir Dracon, for my abrupt manner.”

Vladimir turned his attention to Rolland. “Thank you for stopping the Sandworm from getting away. Renful has been a faithful servant for many years, and it would be difficult to replace him.”

“I will always do my best to help a party member,” Rolland said with a small wince.

“You’re not better at all,” Kim fussed at him, “are you?”

“I’ll be fine,” Rolland said. “The pot is bubbling,” he said, distracting her.

The hiss of liquid hitting flame made Kim spin back to the pot. Quickly swinging the arm holding the pot away from the fire, she let out a deep sigh. “Dinner is served, it seems.”

The soup was good, if a touch bland, and conversation was nonexistent during the meal. As people finished eating, they kept their seats, trying not to stare outright at Vladimir. The last to finish his meal, Vladimir handed his empty bowl to Renful.

“You are asking for knowledge you do not wish to have,” Vladimir said evenly. “What I go to do is much akin to Sir Carter’s task. It revolves around my family, and something left undone that I hope to rectify.”

“What is the task?” Ioaniss asked intently.

“To kill my brother,” Vladimir said simply. “Truthfully, he is the eldest and should be the head of the family.”

A deep frown etched Ioaniss’ face. “Your brother?”

“Dimitry Dracon, better known as the Dragon Eater,” Vladimir said, locking eyes with Ioaniss.

“Justice…” Ioaniss whispered, his eyes wide. “He was a loyal supporter of Stein.”

“Yes, he was. He was kicked from the House, but not removed from the line. If he is freed from the cage he was imprisoned in, he will aid my sister in her quest to find her husband.”

“Ophelia… Ophelia Dracon… that’s why Renful took the book from the Keep,” Ioaniss said.

“Indeed. My family has been loyal to Stein since the first Empire,” Vladimir said evenly. “Now that you know my darkest secret, what will you do, Ioaniss?” Raising his chin, Vladimir looked every bit the regal noble.

Taking a moment to compose himself, Ioaniss finally met Vladimir’s eyes again. “Do you swear on your soul before Justice’s divine providence that you mean the King and Crown no harm?”

“I do so swear,” Vladimir said formally.

Ioaniss nodded. “Then I will aid you as best I can. Your siblings rallying supporters of Stein is a terrible thought.”

“Indeed, but have you considered the worse thought?” Vladimir asked.

“That Stein Jr. survived all this time and your sister is raising him an army?” Ioaniss asked.

“Indeed,” Vladimir nodded.

“Where could he hide that we would…” Ioaniss trailed off, his jaw dropping open.

“Yes,” Vladimir nodded. “I don’t know if Alburet realizes how lucky he was.”

All eyes went to Alburet, who stared back at the two noblemen. “You mean the dark robed mage I saw at the Forgotten Prison was Stein Jr.?”

Ioaniss’ breath hitched. “Peace’s brass bra.”

“Language, Ioaniss,” Vladimir said, his eyes piercing Alburet. “You met a mage at the prison?”

“Yes. He teleported me to the gates of Stormguard,” Alburet said slowly. “He didn’t give me a name or anything, though.”

“That would be why Ophelia smelled him on you, though,” Ioaniss said softly. “He was imprisoned there before the Prison was lost. How did he survive all this time?”

“That is a good question,” Vladimir said. “We’ll have to ask him when we find him.”

“I need to tell the King,” Ioaniss said, grabbing his Mindstone. “We must hurry to Peace, even more so now.”

“Now you know why I’ve been rushing so,” Vladimir said.

“Why didn’t you go earlier?” Gerald asked, breaking in on the conversation.

“Things of import seem to happen around you Two-souled. Alburet is a focal point even more than the others of your kind,” Vladimir said as he stood. “I am betting on his luck helping me find and kill my brother. I didn’t think my sister would know where to look for him. I wonder how she found out where he was…” Shaking his head, he looked around at them. “Now you know why we must hurry. If my brother and sister team up and join forces with Stein Jr., it will be disastrous for the Empire—maybe even the world.”

“We understand,” Alburet said, getting to his feet. “We’ll do everything we can, Sir Dracon.”

“My quest can wait. We will aid you first,” Cody said as he stood.

“He was caged and hidden away in the vaults, until the Prince could figure out what to do with him. I was unable to find a way into the vaults to kill him before the undead attacked the city. I was much weaker then, and fled, vowing to return one day and finish the job. During the long years, my hubris grew and I thought I could continue to wait… now, that hubris might well cost us everything.” Turning away, he headed for his tent. “Goodnight. We leave at first light.”

Everyone headed for their tents, minds whirling with what they had just learned. The idea of a sparring match was forgotten, as the seriousness of their mission now weighed more heavily on them. Eventually, Stacia sang them to sleep before saying another prayer to the Dark Lord, hoping for advice and help with what they needed to do.

Alburet

Half-blood Infernal Summoner

Level 78

Strength: 317 (312)

Agility: 317 (312)

Constitution: 246 (216)

Intelligence: 216 (186)

Wisdom: 962 (617)

Charisma: 347 (312)

Health: 6,340

Mana: 13,520

Spells:

Demon Skin- Rank 8

Demonic Retribution- Rank 8

Summon Improved Imp

Fire Blast- Rank 7

Sap Strength- Rank 7

Demonic Haze- Rank 7

Summon Greater Destroyer

Demonic Vitality- Rank 7

Fire Burst- Rank 7

Summon Greater Succubus

Abilities:

Personal Spells

Flame Weapon

Copy

Infernal Upgrade: (Succubus- Ally)

Infernal Upgrade: (Imp- Big Boom)

Infernal Upgrade: (Destroyer- Demonic Shell)

Infernal Upgrade: (Succubus- Comforting Touch)

Copy

Infernal Upgrade: (Succubus- Essence Drain)

Still Caster

Infernal Upgrade: (Imp- Burning Cleanse)

Infernal Upgrade: (Destroyer- Savage Roar)

Infernal Upgrade: (Destroyer- Bash)

Copy

Imp Storm

Racial Abilities:

Cast spells without verbal components

Physical damage reduction 25%

Magical damage reduction 10%

Influence emotions

Fire resistance 50%

Reputation gains at half value

Author’s Note

Please consider leaving a review for the book, feedback is imperative for an indie author. If you don’t want to review it then think about leaving a comment or even just a quick message. Remember positive feedback is always welcome.

If you want to keep up on the latest updates, or the one stop shop for all the links, my website is the best place for that. Remember to subscribe to the mailing list to know when I publish a new book, and you get an exclusive short when you sign up.

http://schinhofenbooks.com/

Other places you can keep up to date on me and my works:

https://www.patreon.com/DJSchinhofen
https://twitter.com/DJSchinhofen

Fan group on Facebook for Daniel Schinhofen

Goodreads.com/Daniel Schinhofen author page

If you LOVE LitRPG, then check out these pages full of awesome LITRPG goodness. You can interact with authors like me and many more. Find banter, good times and a lot of likeminded people.

https://www.facebook.com/groups/LitRPGsociety/
https://litrpgforum.com/
https://www.facebook.com/groups/LitRPG.books/
https://www.facebook.com/groups/GameLitSociety/
https://www.facebook.com/groups/haremlit/

A big thank you to my editors, Jennifer York, Samantha Bishop, and Daniel Stetson. Also props to Geno Ferrarini, and Sean Hickinbotham for being my Alpha Readers. I’d be remiss if I didn’t include my beta readers, in no particular order: Zee, Ian McAdams, Arthur Cuelho, Scott Brown, Buddy Brown, A. J. Bishop, Tarcha Saleeba, Alec Young, Jay Taylor, Justin Johanson, Josh Holmes, Rob Bunting, Isidore Fitch, Christina Norton, Luke Reynolds, Sawyer Aubrey, Nigel Hollingworth, Aoife Megami, Robert Peterson, Sullivan Grimm, Shane Bird, Steve Robles, William Reid, and Nick Kuhns.

The cover for The Path to Peace is brought to you by Anthony Bishop, a very talented artist. You can find him at https://grimmworks.tumblr.com/

A big thanks to my Patreon supporters who have gone above and beyond in their support:

J. Patrick Walker

Daniel Womack

Glen Shepard

William Merrick

Susanne Löfbom

John Flenady

Spencer Jefferson

Kevin McKinney

Kyle J Smith

Damien Osborn

Ren Giles

Spenser Jefferson

Derek Morgan

Kyle Gravelle

Jack Ling

Andrew Heffelbower

Brian O.

Michael Moneymaker

Alexis K.

Jordan Silvester

James Domec

Sawyer Aubrey

Joshua Knapp

Avery Doxtater

Sean Emanuel

Michael Jones

Jarred Medlock

Viking

Jeffrey Buchanan

Bradley White

David Florish

Godofcookie

Cody Carter

MrNyxt

Charles Groark

Logan Cochrane

Travis Hillard

Glen Shepard

Grimmhelm

Bryant Autrey

Oxyloch

Experience Community

James Gabe P.

Robert Shofner

Stephan Wise

Alexander Rodriguez

Timothy Eskew

Christopher B.

Kevin Kollman

Adrian Sinclair

John T.

Theodore Ursa

Jacob Tackett

Travis Cox

I would like to point you all towards some fellow authors whose works I enjoy:

William Arand: Author of Otherlife Dreams, Super Sales on Superheros, and Dungeon Deposed. Along with his alter ego Randi Darren: Author of Wild Wastes and Fostering Faust.

https://www.amazon.com/William-D.-Arand/e/B01AY7PSG4

Blaise Corvin: Author of Delvers LLC, which is an amazing GameLit series. He also penned the Nora series.

https://www.amazon.com/Blaise-Corvin/e/B01LYK8VG5

Scottie Futch: Is a prolific author who can be found on Royal Road and Amazon. Galactic Fist of Legend, Earth Tactics Advance, and Galataea Crystallim are just a few of his works.

https://www.amazon.com/Scottie-Futch/e/B00NCSEN28

Eden Redd: She might be mentioned last but she is definitely worth the read, more so if you like some adult content. Her Lewd Saga series combines erotica and LITRPG.

https://www.amazon.com/Eden-Redd/e/B00I8X8BCK

To learn more about LitRPG, talk to authors including myself, and just have an awesome time, please join the https://www.facebook.com/groups/LitRPGGroup